HARPER’S
NEW MONTHLY MAGAZINE.
No. IX.—FEBRUARY, 1851.—Vol. II.

THE TRAVELER; OR, A PROSPECT OF SOCIETY.
BY OLIVER GOLDSMITH.
Or by the lazy Scheldt or wandering Po,
Or onward where the rude Carinthian boor
Against the houseless stranger shuts the door,
Or where Campania’s plain forsaken lies
A weary waste expanding to the skies—
Where’er I roam, whatever realms to see,
My heart, untravel’d, fondly turns to thee;
Still to my brother turns, with ceaseless pain,
And drags at each remove a lengthening chain.
Eternal blessings crown my earliest friend,
And round his dwelling guardian saints attend:
Bless’d be that spot, where cheerful guests retire
To pause from toil, and trim their evening fire;
Bless’d that abode, where want and pain repair,
And every stranger finds a ready chair;
Bless’d be those feasts, with simple plenty crown’d
Where all the ruddy family around
Laugh at the jests or pranks that never fail,
Or sigh with pity at some mournful tale,
Or press the bashful stranger to his food,
And learn the luxury of doing good.
But me, not destin’d such delights to share,
My prime of life in wandering spent and care—
Impell’d with steps unceasing to pursue
Some fleeting good that mocks me with the view,
That like the circle bounding earth and skies
Allures from far, yet, as I follow, flies—
My fortune leads to traverse realms alone,
And find no spot of all the world my own.
Even now, where Alpine solitudes ascend,
I sit me down a pensive hour to spend;
And placed on high, above the storm’s career,
Look downward where an hundred realms appear—
Lakes, forests, cities, plains extending wide,
The pomp of kings, the shepherd’s humbler pride.
When thus Creation’s charms around combine,
Amid the store should thankless pride repine?
Say, should the philosophic mind disdain
That good which makes each humbler bosom vain?
Let school-taught pride dissemble all it can,
These little things are great to little man;
And wiser he whose sympathetic mind
Exults in all the good of all mankind.
Ye glittering towns with wealth and splendor crown’d,
[Pg 290]
Ye fields where summer spreads profusion round.
Ye lakes whose vessels catch the busy gale,
Ye bending swains that dress the flowery vale—
For me your tributary stores combine;
Creation’s heir, the world, the world is mine!

Bends at his treasure, counts, recounts it o’er—
Hoards after hoards his rising raptures fill,
Yet still he sighs, for hoards are wanting still—
Thus to my breast alternate passions rise,
Pleas’d with each good that Heaven to man supplies,
Yet oft a sigh prevails, and sorrows fall,
To see the hoard of human bliss so small;
And oft I wish, amid the scene, to find
Some spot to real happiness consign’d,
Where my worn soul, each wandering hope at rest,
May gather bliss to see my fellows bless’d.
But where to find that happiest spot below,
Who can direct, when all pretend to know?
The shuddering tenant of the frigid zone
Boldly proclaims that happiest spot his own,
Extols the treasures of his stormy seas,
And his long nights of revelry and ease,
The naked negro, panting at the line,
Boasts of his golden sands and palmy wine,
Basks in the glare, or stems the tepid wave,
And thanks his gods for all the good they gave.
Such is the patriot’s boast, where’er we roam,
His first, best country ever is at home;
And yet, perhaps, if countries we compare,
And estimate the blessings which they share,
Though patriots flatter, still shall wisdom find
An equal portion dealt to all mankind—
As different good, by art or nature given
To different nations, makes their blessings even.
Nature, a mother kind alike to all,
Still grants her bliss at labor’s earnest call:
With food as well the peasant is supplied
On Idra’s cliffs as Arno’s shelvy side;
And, though the rocky-crested summits frown,
These rocks, by custom, turn to beds of down,
From art, more various are the blessings sent—
Wealth, commerce, honor, liberty, content;
Yet these each other’s power so strong contest
That either seems destructive of the rest:
Where wealth and freedom reign contentment fails,
And honor sinks where commerce long prevails.
Hence every state, to one lov’d blessing prone,
Conforms and models life to that alone;
Each to the favorite happiness attends,
And spurns the plan that aims at other ends—
Till, carried to excess in each domain,
This favorite good begets peculiar pain.
But let us try these truths with closer eyes,
And trace them through the prospect as it lies:
Here, for a while my proper cares resigned,
Here let me sit in sorrow for mankind;
Like yon neglected shrub, at random cast,
That shades the steep, and sighs at every blast.
Far to the right, where Apennine ascends,
Bright as the summer, Italy extends;
Its uplands sloping deck the mountain’s side,
Woods over woods in gay theatric pride,
While oft some temple’s mouldering tops between
With venerable grandeur mark the scene.
Could Nature’s bounty satisfy the breast,
The sons of Italy were surely bless’d.
Whatever fruits in different climes were found,
That proudly rise, or humbly court the ground—
Whatever blooms in torrid tracts appear,
Whose bright succession decks the varied year—
Whatever sweets salute the northern sky
With vernal lives, that blossom but to die—
These, here disporting, own the kindred soil,
Nor ask luxuriance from the planter’s toil;
While sea-born gales their gelid wings expand
To winnow fragrance round the smiling land.
But small the bliss that sense alone bestows,
And sensual bliss is all the nation knows;
In florid beauty groves and fields appear—
Man seems the only growth that dwindles here!
Contrasted faults through all his manners reign:
Though poor, luxurious; though submissive, vain;
Though grave, yet trifling; zealous, yet untrue—
And even in penance planning sins anew.
All evils here contaminate the mind,
That opulence departed leaves behind;
For wealth was theirs—nor far remov’d the date
When commerce proudly flourish’d through the state
At her command the palace learn’d to rise,
Again the long fallen column sought the skies,
The canvas glow’d beyond even nature warm,
[Pg 291]
The pregnant quarry teem’d with human form;
Till, more unsteady than the southern gale,
Commerce on other shores display’d her sail,
While naught remain’d of all that riches gave,
But towns unmann’d and lords without a slave—
And late the nation found, with fruitless skill,
Its former strength was but plethoric ill.

By arts, the splendid wrecks of former pride:
From these the feeble heart and long fallen mind
An easy compensation seem to find.
Here may be seen, in bloodless pomp array’d,
The pasteboard triumph and the cavalcade;
Processions form’d for piety and love—
A mistress or a saint in every grove:
By sports like these are all their cares beguil’d,
The sports of children satisfy the child.
Each nobler aim, repress’d by long control,
Now sinks at last, or feebly mans the soul;
While low delights, succeeding fast behind,
In happier meanness occupy the mind.
As in those domes, where Cæsars once bore sway
Defac’d by time and tottering in decay,
There in the ruin, heedless of the dead,
The shelter-seeking peasant builds his shed;
And, wondering man could want the larger pile,
Exults, and owns his cottage with a smile.

[Pg 292]
Where rougher climes a nobler race display—
Where the bleak Swiss their stormy mansions tread,
And force a churlish soil for scanty bread.
No product here the barren hills afford
But man and steel, the soldier and his sword,
No vernal blooms their torpid rocks array,
But winter lingering chills the lap of May;
No zephyr fondly sues the mountain’s breast,
But meteors glare, and stormy glooms invest.

Redress the clime, and all its rage disarm.
Though poor the peasant’s hut, his feasts though small,
He sees his little lot, the lot of all;
Sees no contiguous palace rear its head,
To shame the meanness of his humble shed—
No costly lord the sumptuous banquet deal,
To make him loathe his vegetable meal—
But calm, and bred in ignorance and toil,
Each wish contracting, fits him to the soil,
Cheerful at morn, he wakes from short repose,
Breasts the keen air, and carols as he goes;
With patient angle trolls the finny deep,
Or drives his venturous plowshare to the steep,
Or seeks the den where snow-tracks mark the way,
And drags the struggling savage into day.
At night returning, every labor sped,
He sits him down the monarch of a shed;
Smiles by his cheerful fire, and round surveys
His children’s looks, that brighten at the blaze—
While his lov’d partner, boastful of her hoard,
Displays her cleanly platter on the board:
And haply too some pilgrim, thither led,
With many a tale repays the nightly bed.

Imprints the patriot passion on his heart;
And even those ills, that round his mansion rise
Enhance the bliss his scanty fund supplies:
Dear is that shed to which his soul conforms,
And dear that hill which lifts him to the storms
And as a child, when scaring sounds molest,
[Pg 293]
Clings close and closer to the mother’s breast—
So the loud torrent and the whirlwind’s roar
But bind him to his native mountains more.
Such are the charms to barren states assign’d—
Their wants but few, their wishes all confin’d;
Yet let them only share the praises due,
If few their wants, their pleasures are but few:
For every want that stimulates the breast
Becomes a source of pleasure when redress’d.
Whence from such lands each pleasing science flies,
That first excites desire, and then supplies.
Unknown to them, when sensual pleasures cloy,
To fill the languid pause with finer joy;
Unknown those powers that raise the soul to flame,
Catch every nerve and vibrate through the frame:
Their level life is but a smouldering fire,
Unquench’d by want, unfann’d by strong desire,
Unfit for raptures, or, if raptures cheer
On some high festival of once a year,
In wild excess the vulgar breast takes fire,
Till, buried in debauch, the bliss expire.
But not their joys alone thus coarsely flow—
Their morals, like their pleasures, are but low;
For, as refinement stops, from sire to son
Unalter’d, unimprov’d the manners run—
And love’s and friendship’s finely pointed dart
Fall blunted from each indurated heart.
Some sterner virtues o’er the mountain’s breast
May sit, like falcons cowering on the nest;
But all the gentler morals, such as play
Through life’s more cultur’d walks, and charm the way—
These, far dispers’d, on timorous pinions fly,
To sport and flutter in a kinder sky.
To kinder skies, where gentler manners reign,
I turn; and France displays her bright domain.
Gay, sprightly land of mirth and social ease,
Pleas’d with thyself, whom all the world can please;
How often have I led thy sportive choir,
With tuneless pipe, beside the murmuring Loire,
Where shading elms along the margin grew,
And, freshen’d from the wave, the zephyr flew!
And haply, though my harsh touch, faltering still,
But mock’d all tune, and marr’d the dancer’s skill—
Yet would the village praise my wondrous power,
And dance, forgetful of the noontide hour.
Alike all ages: dames of ancient days
Have led their children through the mirthful maze;
And the gay grandsire, skill’d in gestic lore,
Has frisk’d beneath the burden of three-score.

Thus idly busy rolls their world away.
Theirs are those arts that mind to mind endear,
For honor forms the social temper here:
Honor, that praise which real merit gains,
Or even imaginary worth obtains,
Here passes current—paid from hand to hand,
It shifts, in splendid traffic, round the land;
From courts to camps, to cottages it strays,
And all are taught an avarice of praise—
They please, are pleas’d, they give to get esteem.
Till, seeming bless’d, they grow to what they seem.
But while this softer art their bliss supplies,
It gives their follies also room to rise;
For praise, too dearly lov’d, or warmly sought,
Enfeebles all internal strength of thought—
And the weak soul, within itself unbless’d,
Leans for all pleasure on another’s breast.
Hence ostentation here, with tawdry art,
Pants for the vulgar praise which fools impart;
Here vanity assumes her pert grimace,
And trims her robes of frieze with copper lace;
Here beggar pride defrauds her daily cheer,
To boast one splendid banquet once a year:
The mind still turns where shifting fashion draws,
Nor weighs the solid worth of self-applause.

Embosom’d in the deep where Holland lies.
Methinks her patient sons before me stand,
[Pg 294]
Where the broad ocean leans against the land;
And, sedulous to stop the coming tide,
Lift the tall rampire’s artificial pride.
Onward, methinks, and diligently slow,
The firm, connected bulwark seems to grow,
Spreads its long arms amid the watery roar,
Scoops out an empire, and usurps the shore—
While the pent ocean, rising o’er the pile,
Sees an amphibious world beneath him smile;
The slow canal, the yellow-blossom’d vale,
The willow-tufted bank, the gliding sail,
The crowded mart, the cultivated plain—
A new creation rescued from his reign.
Thus, while around the wave-subjected soil
Impels the native to repeated toil,
Industrious habits in each bosom reign,
And industry begets a love of gain.
Hence all the good from opulence that springs,
With all those ills superfluous treasure brings,
Are here display’d. Their much lov’d wealth imparts
Convenience, plenty, elegance, and arts;
But view them closer, craft and fraud appear—
Even liberty itself is barter’d here.
At gold’s superior charms all freedom flies;
The needy sell it, and the rich man buys:
A land of tyrants, and a den of slaves,
Here wretches seek dishonorable graves;
And, calmly bent, to servitude conform,
Dull as their lakes that slumber in the storm.
Heavens! how unlike their Belgic sires of old—
Rough, poor, content, ungovernably bold,
War in each breast, and freedom on each brow;
How much unlike the sons of Britain now!

[Pg 295]
And flies where Britain courts the western spring;
Where lawns extend that scorn Arcadian pride,
And brighter streams than fam’d Hydaspes glide.
There, all around, the gentlest breezes stray;
There gentle music melts on every spray;
Creation’s mildest charms are there combin’d:
Extremes are only in the master’s mind.
Stern o’er each bosom reason holds her state
With daring aims irregularly great.
Pride in their port, defiance in their eye,
I see the lords of human kind pass by,
Intent on high designs—a thoughtful band,
By forms unfashion’d, fresh from Nature’s hand,
Fierce in their native hardiness of soul,
True to imagin’d right, above control;
While even the peasant boasts these rights to scan
And learns to venerate himself as man.
Thine, freedom, thine the blessings pictur’d here.
Thine are those charms that dazzle and endear;
Too bless’d indeed were such without alloy,
But, foster’d even by freedom, ills annoy.
That independence Britons prize too high
Keeps man from man, and breaks the social tie:
The self-dependent lordlings stand alone—
All claims that bind and sweeten life unknown.
Here, by the bonds of nature feebly held,
Minds combat minds, repelling and repell’d,
Ferments arise, imprison’d factions roar,
Repress’d ambition struggles round her shore—
Till, overwrought, the general system feels
Its motions stopp’d, or frenzy fire the wheels.
Nor this the worst. As nature’s ties decay,
As duty, love, and honor fail to sway,
Fictitious bonds, the bonds of wealth and law,
Still gather strength, and force unwilling awe.
Hence all obedience bows to these alone,
And talent sinks, and merit weeps unknown;
Till time may come when, stripp’d of all her charms,
The land of scholars, and the nurse of arms—
Where noble stems transmit the patriot flame,
Where kings have toil’d, and poets wrote for fame—
One sink of level avarice shall lie,
And scholars, soldiers, kings, unhonor’d die.

I mean to flatter kings or court the great.
Ye powers of truth, that bid my soul aspire,
Far from my bosom drive the low desire!
And thou, fair freedom, taught alike to feel
The rabble’s rage, and tyrant’s angry steel—
Thou transitory flower, alike undone
By proud contempt or favor’s fostering sun—
Still may thy blooms the changeful clime endure!
I only would repress them to secure;
For just experience tells, in every soil,
That those who think must govern those that toil—
And all that freedom’s highest aims can reach
Is but to lay proportion’d loads on each.
Hence, should one order disproportion’d grow,
Its double weight must ruin all below.
Oh, then, how blind to all that truth requires,
Who think it freedom when a part aspires!
Calm is my soul, nor apt to rise in arms,
Except when fast approaching danger warms;
But, when contending chiefs blockade the throne,
Contracting regal power to stretch their own—
When I behold a factious band agree
To call it freedom when themselves are free—
Each wanton judge new penal statutes draw,
Law grinds the poor, and rich men rule the law—
The wealth of climes, where savage nations roam,
Pillag’d from slaves to purchase slaves at home—
Fear, pity, justice, indignation start,
Tear off reserve, and bare my swelling heart:
Till half a patriot, half a coward grown,
I fly from petty tyrants to the throne.
Yes, brother! curse with me that baleful hour
When first ambition struck at regal power;
And thus, polluting honor in its source,
Gave wealth to sway the mind with double force.
Have we not seen, round Britain’s peopled shore,
Her useful sons exchang’d for useless ore?
Seen all her triumphs but destruction haste,
Like flaring tapers brightening as they waste?
Seen opulence, her grandeur to maintain,
[Pg 296]
Lead stern depopulation in her train—
And over fields where scatter’d hamlets rose,
In barren, solitary pomp repose?
Have we not seen, at pleasure’s lordly call,
The smiling, long frequented village fall?
Beheld the duteous son, the sire decay’d,
The modest matron, and the blushing maid,
Forc’d from their homes, a melancholy train,
To traverse climes beyond the western main—
Where wild Oswego spreads her swamps around,
And Níagara stuns with thundering sound?

Through tangled forests, and through dangerous ways,
Where beasts with man divided empire claim,
And the brown Indian marks with murderous aim—
There, while above the giddy tempest flies,
And all around distressful yells arise—
The pensive exile, bending with his woe,
To stop too fearful and too faint to go.
Casts a long look where England’s glories shine
And bids his bosom sympathize with mine.
Vain, very vain, my weary search to find
That bliss which only centres in the mind.
Why have I stray’d from pleasure and repose,
To seek a good each government bestows?
In every government, though terrors reign,
Though tyrant-kings or tyrant-laws restrain,
How small, of all that human hearts endure,
That part which laws or kings can cause or cure?
Still to ourselves in every place consign’d,
Our own felicity we make or find.
With secret course, which no loud storms annoy,
Glides the smooth current of domestic joy;
The lifted ax, the agonizing wheel,
Zeck’s iron crown, and Damiens’ bed of steel—
To men remote from power but rarely known—
Leave reason, faith, and conscience, all our own.
[Pg 297]
[From Mayhew’s Comic Almanac.]
AN INVITATION TO THE ZOOLOGICAL GARDENS.
(BY A GENTLEMAN WITH A SLIGHT IMPEDIMENT IN HIS SPEECH.)
TO BE READ ALOUD.

I have found where the rattle-snakes bub-bub——breed.
Won’t you c-c-c-come, and I’ll show you the bub-bub——bear,
And the lions and tit-tit——tigers at fuf-fuf-fuf——feed.
Makes mum-mum-mum——melody through the sweet vale;
Where the m——monkeys gig-gig——grin all the day long,
Or gracefully swing by the tit-tit-tit-tit——tail.
With the bub-bub——bear on the tit-tit——top of his pip-pip-pip——pole;
But observe, ’tis for-for-for——bidden to pip-pip——poke
At the bub-bub——bear with your pip-pip——pink pip-pip-pip-pip——parasol.

You shall gig-gig-gaze on the stit-tit——ately racoon,
And then, did-did——dear, together we’ll stray,
To the cage of the bub-bub——blue fuf-fuf-fac’d bab-bab-bab——boon.
And I l-l-l-lov’d you the m-m-more for the wish)
To witness the bub-bub-bub——beautiful pip-pip——pel-
ican swallow the l-l-live l-l-l-little fuf-fuf——fish.

I’ll tit-tit-treat you, my love, to a “bub-bub-bub——buss,”
‘Tis but thrup-pip-pip-pip——pence a pip-pip——piece all the way,
To see the hip-pip-pip—(I beg your pardon)—
To see the hip-pip-pip-pip—(ahem!)
The hip-pip-pip-pip——pop-pop-pop-pop—(I mean)
The hip-po-po-po—(dear me, love, you know)
The hippo-pot-pot-pot——(‘pon my word I’m quite ashamed of myself).
The hip-pip-pop——the hip-po-pot.
To see the Hippop——potamus.

FELLOWS OF THE ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
DEATH OF HOWARD THE PHILANTHROPIST.[1]
On the 5th of July, 1789, Howard quitted
England to return no more. Arriving at
Amsterdam on the 7th, he proceeded by slow
stages through Germany and Prussia into the
empire of the Czar, which he entered at Riga.
He was destined never more to quit the soil of
Russia. The tremendous destruction of human
life to which the military system of that country
gives rise, had not then, as it has since, become
a recognized fact in Western Europe; and the
unconceived and inconceivable miseries to which
Howard found recruits and soldiers exposed in
Moscow, induced him to devote his attention to
them and to their cause. In these investigations
horrors turned up of which he had never
dreamed, and impressed him still more profoundly
with a sense of the hollowness of the
Russian pretense of civilization. In the forced
marches of recruits to the armies over horrid
roads, being ill-clothed and worse fed, he found
that thousands fell sick by the way, dropped at
the roadside, and were either left there to die of
starvation, or transferred to miserable hospitals,
where fever soon finished what fatigue had begun.
This waste of life was quite systematic.
An hospital for the reception of the poor wretches
had recently been erected at Krementschuk, a
town on the Dnieper, which contained at that
time 400 patients in its unwholesome wards.
Thither Howard repaired to prosecute his new
inquiries. The rooms he found much too full;
many of the soldiers were dreadfully ill of the
scurvy, yet they were all dieted alike, on sour
bread and still sourer quas, alternated with a
sort of water-gruel, which, if not eaten one day,
was served up again the next. From this place,
Howard went down the Dnieper to Cherson,
where he examined all the prisons and hospitals,
and made various excursions in the neighborhood
for the same purpose. The hospitals were
worthy of the evil which they were designed to
alleviate. Our countryman thus sums up his
observations upon them: “The primary objects
in all hospitals seem here neglected—namely,
cleanliness, air, diet, separation, and attention.
These are such essentials, that humanity and
good policy equally demand that no expense
should be spared to procure them. Care in this
respect, I am persuaded, would save many more
lives than the parade of medicines in the adjoining
apothecary’s shop.”
While at Cherson, Howard had the profound
gratification of reading in the public prints of
the capture and fall of the Bastille; and he
talked with delight of visiting its ruins and
moralizing upon its site, should he be again
spared to return to the West. But, however
moved by that great event, so important for all
Europe, he did not allow it to divert him from
his own more especial work; the sufferings of
poor Russian soldiers in the hospitals of Cherson,
Witowka, and St. Nicholas, had higher claim
upon his notice at that moment, than even the
great Revolution making in the Faubourg St.
Antoine at Paris.
The reader will recall to mind, that, at the
time of Howard’s residence at Cherson, a desperate
war was raging between the Sultan and
the Autocrat. The strong fortress of Bender
had just fallen into the power of Russia, but as
the winter was already too far advanced to allow
the army to push forward until spring, the commander
of the imperial forces gave permission
to such of his officers as chose to go and spend the
Christmas with their friends in Cherson. That
city was consequently crowded with rank and
fashion. All the city was in high spirits. The
victories of the imperial troops produced a general
state of jubilation. Rejoicing was the order
of the day, and dancing and revelry the business
of the night. But in the midst of these festivities,
a virulent and infectious fever broke out—brought,
as Howard believed, by the military
from the camp. One of the sufferers from this
disorder was a young lady who resided about
twenty-four miles from Cherson, but who had
been a constant attendant at the recent balls
and routs. Her fever very soon assumed an
alarming form; and as a last resource her friends
waited upon Howard—whose reputation as a
leech was still on the increase—and implored
him to ride over and see her. At first he refused,
on the ground that he was only a physician to
the poor; but their importunities increasing, and
reports arriving that she was getting worse and
worse, he at length acceded to their wish—being
also pressed thereto by his intimate friend,
Admiral Mordvinoff, chief admiral of the Black
Sea fleet—and went with them. He prescribed
for the lady’s case; and then, leaving word that
if she improved they must send to him again,
but if she did not, it would be useless, went to
make some visits to the sick of an hospital in
the neighborhood. The lady gradually improved
under the change of treatment, and in a day or
two a letter was written to Howard to acquaint
him with the circumstance, and requesting him
to come again without delay. Very unfortunately
this letter miscarried, and was not delivered
for eight days—when it was brought to
him at Mordvinoff’s house. When he noticed
the date, Howard was greatly alarmed—for he
had become interested in the case of his fair
patient, and thought himself in a manner responsible
for any mishap which might have
befallen her. Although, when the note came
to hand, it was a cold, wintry, tempestuous
night, with the rain falling in torrents, he did
not hesitate for a moment about setting off for
her residence. Unfortunately, again, no post-horses
could be had at the time; and he was
compelled to mount a dray-horse used in the
admiral’s family for carrying water, whose slow
pace protracted the journey until he was saturated
with wet and benumbed with cold. He arrived,
too, to find his patient dying; yet, not willing
to see her expire without a struggle to save her,
he administered some medicines to excite perspiration,
and remained for some hours at her
side to watch the first signs of the effect produced.
After a time, he thought the dose was
beginning to operate, and, wishing to avoid exposing
her to the chance of a fresh cold by uncovering
her arms, placed his hand under the
coverlet to feel her pulse. On raising it up a
little, a most offensive smell escaped from beneath
the clothes, and Howard always thought
the infection was then communicated to him.
Next day she died.
For a day or two, Howard remained unconscious
of his danger; feeling only a slight indisposition,
easily accounted for by his recent
exertions; which he nevertheless so far humored
as to keep within doors; until, finding himself
one day rather better than usual, he went out
to dine with Admiral Mordvinoff. There was
a large animated party present, and he staid
later than was usual with him. On reaching
his lodgings he felt unwell, and fancied he was
about to have an attack of gout. Taking a
dose of sal volatile in a little tea, he went to
bed. About four in the morning he awoke,
and feeling no better, took another dose. During
the day he grew worse, and found himself
unable to take his customary exercise; toward
night a violent fever seized him, and he had
recourse to a favorite medicine of that period,
called “James’s Powders.” On the 12th of
January, he fell down suddenly in a fit—his
face was flushed and black, his breathing difficult,
his eyes closed firmly, and he remained
quite insensible for half an hour. From that
day he became weaker and weaker; though
few even then suspected that his end was near.
Acting as his own physician, he continued at
intervals to take his favorite powders; notwithstanding
which his friends at Cherson—for he
was universally loved and respected in that city,
though his residence had been so short—soon
surrounded him with the highest medical skill
which the province supplied. As soon as his
illness became known, Prince Potemkin, the
princely and unprincipled favorite of Catherine,
then resident in Cherson, sent his own physician
to attend him; and no effort was spared to preserve
a life so valuable to the world. Still he
went worse and worse.
On the 17th, that alarming fit recurred; and
although, as on the former occasion, the state
of complete insensibility lasted only a short
time, it evidently affected his brain—and from
that moment the gravity of his peril was understood
by himself, if not by those about him.[Pg 300]
On the 8th, he went worse rapidly. A violent
hiccuping came on, attended with considerable
pain, which continued until the middle of the
following day, when it was allayed by means
of copious musk drafts.
Early on the morning of the 20th, came to
see him his most intimate friend, Admiral
Priestman—a Russianized Englishman in the
service of the empress. During his sojourn at
Cherson, Howard had been in the habit of almost
daily intercourse with his gallant ex-countryman.
When taken ill, not himself considering
it at first serious, no notice of it had been
sent out; but not seeing his friend for several
days, Priestman began to feel uneasy, and went
off to his lodgings to learn the cause. He found
Howard sitting at a small stove in his bedroom—the
winter was excessively severe—and very
weak and low. The admiral thought him
merely laboring under a temporary depression
of spirits, and by lively, rattling conversation
endeavored to rouse him from his torpidity. But
Howard was fully conscious that death was
nigh. He knew now that he was not to die in
Egypt; and, in spite of his friend’s cheerfulness,
his mind still reverted to the solemn thought
of his approaching end. Priestman told him
not to give way to such gloomy fancies, and
they would soon leave him. “Priestman,” said
Howard, in his mild and serious voice, “you
style this a dull conversation, and endeavor to
divert my mind from dwelling on the thought
of death; but I entertain very different sentiments.
Death has no terrors for me; it is an
event I always look to with cheerfulness, if not
with pleasure; and be assured, the subject is
more grateful to me than any other.” And
then he went on to say—”I am well aware
that I have but a short time to live; my mode
of life has rendered it impossible that I should
get rid of this fever. If I had lived as you do,
eating heartily of animal food and drinking
wine, I might, perhaps, by altering my diet,
have been able to subdue it. But how can
such a man as I am lower his diet, who has
been accustomed for years to live upon vegetables
and water, a little bread and a little tea?
I have no method of lowering my nourishment—and
therefore I must die;” and then turning
to his friend, added, smiling—”It is only such
jolly fellows as you, Priestman, who get over
these fevers.” This melancholy pleasantry was
more than the gallant sailor could bear; he
turned away to conceal his emotion; his heart
was full, and he remained silent, while Howard,
with no despondency in his tone, but with a
calm and settled serenity of manner, as if the
death-pangs were already past, went on to speak
of his end, and of his wishes as to his funeral.
“There is a spot,” said he, “near the village
of Dauphiney—this would suit me nicely; you
know it well, for I have often said that I should
like to be buried there; and let me beg of you,
as you value your old friend, not to suffer any
pomp to be used at my funeral; nor let any
monument nor monumental inscription whatsoever
be made to mark where I am laid; but lay
me quietly in the earth, place a sun-dial over
my grave, and let me be forgotten.”
In this strain of true Christian philosophy did
Howard speak of his exit from a world in which
he felt that he had done his work. The ground
in which he had selected to fix his everlasting
rest, situated about two miles from Cherson, on
the edge of the great highway to St. Nicholas,
belonged to a French gentleman who had treated
him with distinguished attention and kindness
during his stay in the vicinity; and, having
made his choice, he was very anxious to know
whether permission could be obtained for the
purpose, and begged his gallant friend to set off
immediately and ascertain that for him. Priestman
was not very willing to leave his friend at
such a time and on such a gloomy errand; he
fancied people would think him crazy in asking
permission to make a grave for a man still
alive, and whom few as yet knew to be ill; but
the earnestness of the dying martyr at length
overcame his reluctance, and he set forth.
Scarcely had he departed on his strange mission,
when a letter arrived from England, written
by a gentleman who had just been down to
Leicester to see young Howard, giving a highly
favorable account of the progress of his recovery,
and expressing a belief that, when the philanthropist
returned to his native land, he would
find his son greatly improved. This intelligence
came to the deathbed of the pious Christian like
a ray of light from heaven. His eye brightened;
a heavy load seemed lifted from his heart; and
he spoke of his child with the tenderness and
affection of a mother. He called Thomasson to
his bedside, and bade him tell his son, when he
went home, how long and how fervently he had
prayed for his recovery, and especially during
this last illness.
Toward evening, Admiral Priestman returned
from a successful application; with this result
Howard appeared highly gratified, and soon
after his arrival retired to rest. Priestman,
conscious now of the imminency of the danger,
would leave him alone no more, but resolutely
remained, and sat at the bedside. Although
still sensible, Howard had now become too weak
to converse. After a long silence, during which
he seemed lost in profound meditation, he recovered
for a moment his presence of mind, and
taking the letter which had just before come to
hand—evidently the subject of his thoughts—out
of his bosom, he gave it to the admiral to
read; and when the latter had glanced it
through, said tenderly: “Is not this comfort
for a dying father?” These were almost the
last words he uttered. Soon after, he fell into
a state of unconsciousness, the calm of sleep,
of an unbroken rest—but even then the insensibility
was more apparent than real, for on Admiral
Mordvinoff, who arrived just in time to
see the last of his illustrious friend, asking permission
to send for a certain doctor, in whom
he had great faith, the patient gave a sign
which implied consent; but before this person[Pg 301]
could arrive he had fallen off. Howard was
dead!
This mournful event took place about eight
o’clock on the morning of the 20th of January,
1790—1500 miles from his native land, with
only strangers round about his bed; strangers,
not to his heart, though their acquaintance
with his virtues had been brief—but to his race,
his language, and his creed. He, however, who
was the friend of all—the citizen of the world,
in its highest sense—found friends in all. Never
perhaps had mortal man such funeral honors.
Never before, perhaps, had a human being existed
in whose demise so universal an interest
could be felt. His death fell on the mind of
Europe like an ominous shadow; the melancholy
wail of grief which arose on the Dnieper,
was echoed from the Thames, and soon re-echoed
from the Tagus, and the Neva, and the
Dardanelles. Every where Howard had friends—more
than could be thought till death cut off
restraint, and threw the flood-gates of sympathy
wide open. Then the affluent tide rolled in like
the dawn of a summer day. Cherson went into
deep mourning for the illustrious stranger; and
there was hardly a person in the province who
was not greatly affected on learning that he
had chosen to fix his final resting-place on the
Russian soil. In defiance of his own wishes on
the subject, the enthusiasm of the people improvised
a public funeral. The Prince of Moldavia,
Admirals Priestman and Mordvinoff, all
the generals and staff officers of the garrison,
the whole body of the magistrates and merchants
of the province, and a large party of cavalry,
accompanied by an immense cavalcade of private
persons, formed the funeral procession. Nor
was the grief by any means confined to the
higher orders. In the wake of the more stately
band of mourners, followed on foot a concourse
of at least three thousand persons—slaves, prisoners,
sailors, soldiers, peasants—men whose
best and most devoted friend the hero of these
martial honors had ever been; and from this
after, humbler train of followers, arose the
truest, tenderest expression of respect and sorrow
for the dead. When the funeral pomp was
over, the remains of their benefactor lowered
into the earth, and the proud procession of the
great had moved away, then would these simple
children of the soil steal noiselessly to the edge
of the deep grave, and, with their hearts full of
grief, whisper in low voices to each other of
all that they had seen and known of the good
stranger’s acts of charity and kindness. Good
indeed he had been to them. Little used to
acts or words of love from their own lords, they
had felt the power of his mild manner, his
tender devotion to them, only the more deeply
from its novelty. To them, how irreparable the
loss! The higher ranks had lost the grace of a
benignant presence in their high circle; but
they—the poor, the friendless—had lost in him
their friend—almost their father. Nature is
ever true; they felt how much that grave had
robbed them of. Not a dry eye was seen among
them; and looking sadly down into the hole
where all that now remained of their physician
lay, they marveled much why he, a stranger to
them, had left his home, and his friends, and
country, to become the unpaid servant of the
poor in a land so far away; and not knowing
how, in their simple hearts, to account for this,
they silently dropped their tears into his grave,
and slowly moved away—wondering at all that
they had seen and known of him who was now
dead, and thinking sadly of the long, long time
ere they might find another friend like him.
The hole was then filled up—and what had
once been Howard was seen of man no more.
A small pyramid was raised above the spot, instead
of the sun-dial which he had himself suggested;
and the casual traveler in Prussian Tartary
is still attracted to the place as to one of the
holiest shrines of which this earth can boast.
Words can not depict the profound sensation
which the arrival of this mournful news produced
in England. The death-shaft cut the
withes which had kept his reputation down.
All at once the nation awoke to a full consciousness
of his colossal fame and his transcendent
virtues. Howard was now—history. Envy
and jealousy were past: rivalry had ended on
the brink of the grave. Death alone sets a man
on fair terms with society. The death of a
great man is always a calamity; but it is only
when a country loses one of its illustrious children
in a distant land, and under peculiar circumstances,
that the full measure of the national
calamity is felt. They who can recollect the
wild and deep sensation of pity and regret which
the arrival of the news of Byron’s death at
Missolonghi produced in England, can alone
conceive of any thing like the state of the public
mind on the first announcement of the close of
a career still more useful and more glorious.
Every possible mark of honor—public and private—was
paid to the memory of Howard. All
orders of men vied with each other in heaping
honors upon his name. The court, the press,
parliament, the bar, the pulpit, and the stage—each
in its different fashion—paid the well-earned
tribute of respect. The intelligence of
his demise was publicly announced in the official
Gazette—a distinction never before accorded to
a private individual. The muses sang his virtues
with innumerable voices; the churches
echoed with his praise; the senate and the
judgment-seat resounded with the tribute to
his merits; and even at the theatres, his character
was exhibited in imaginary scenes, and a
monody on his death was delivered from the
foot lights.
Nor was a more enduring memorial wanting.
The long dormant Committee of the Howardian
fund was resuscitated, and the sculptor Bacon
was employed to make a full length marble
statue of the Philanthropist. At that time it
was in contemplation to make St. Paul’s serve
the double purpose of a cathedral and a Walhalla;
and this design was inaugurated by
placing there, as the first great worthy of England,[Pg 302]
the statue of John Howard. It stands
immediately on the right hand of the choir-screen;
it is a handsome figure, tolerably faithful,
and is illustrated by emblems of his noble
deeds, and by the following inscription: “This
extraordinary man had the fortune to be honored,
while living, in the manner which his
virtues deserved; he received the thanks of
both houses of the British and Irish Parliaments,
for his eminent services rendered to his country
and to mankind. Our national prisons and
hospitals, improved upon the suggestion of his
wisdom, bear testimony to the solidity of his
judgment, and to the estimation in which he
was held. In every part of the civilized world,
which he traversed to reduce the sum of human
misery—from the throne to the dungeon—his
name was mentioned with respect, gratitude,
and admiration. His modesty alone defeated
various efforts that were made during his life to
erect this statue, which the public has now
consecrated to his memory. He was born at
Hackney, in the county of Middlesex, September
2, 1726. The early part of his life he spent in
retirement, residing principally upon his paternal
estate at Cardington, in Bedfordshire; for which
county he served the office of sheriff in the year
1763. He expired at Cherson, in Russian Tartary,
on the 20th of January, 1790, a victim
to the perilous and benevolent attempt to ascertain
the cause of, and find an efficacious remedy
for the plague. He trod an open but unfrequented
path to immortality in the ardent but
unintermitted exercise of Christian charity:
may this tribute to his fame excite an emulation
of his truly glorious achievements!”
A SKETCH OF MY CHILDHOOD.
BY THE “ENGLISH OPIUM-EATER.”
(Continued from page 165.)
Once having begun, it followed naturally that
the war should deepen in bitterness. Wounds
that wrote memorials in the flesh, insults that
rankled in the heart—these were not features
of the case likely to be forgotten by our enemies,
and far less by my fiery brother. I, for
my part, entered not into any of the passions
that war may be supposed to kindle, except only
the chronic passion of anxiety. Fear it was not;
for experience had taught me that, under the
random firing of our undisciplined enemies, the
chances were not many of being wounded; but
the uncertainties that beset every conflict, as
regarded my power to maintain the requisite
connection with my brother, and the absolute
darkness that brooded over that last worst contingency—the
case of being captured, and carried
off to Gath as a trophy won from Israel—these
were penalties attached to the war that
ran too violently into the current of my constitutional
despondency, ever to give way under
any casual elation of success. Success we really
had at times—often in skirmishes; and once,
at least, as the reader will find to his mortification,
if he is wicked enough to take the side of
the Philistines, a most smashing victory in a
pitched battle. But even then, and while the
hurrahs were yet ascending from our jubilating
lips, the freezing memento came back to my
heart of that deadly depression which, duly at
the coming round of the morning and evening
watches, traveled with me like my shadow on
our approach to the memorable bridge. A bridge
of sighs[2] too surely it was for me; and even
for my brother it formed an object of fierce yet
anxious jealousy, that he could not always disguise,
as we first came in sight of it: for, if it
happened to be occupied in strength, there was
an end of all hope that we could attempt the
passage; and that was a fortunate solution of
the affair, as it imposed no evil beyond a circuit;
which, at least, enjoyed the blessing of
peace, although the sarcastic public might
choose to call it inglorious. Even this shade
of ignominy, however, my brother contrived to
color favorably, by calling us—that is, me and
himself—”a corps of observation;” and he
condescendingly explained to me, that although
making “a lateral movement,” he had his eye
upon the enemy, and “might yet come round
upon his left flank in a way that wouldn’t perhaps
prove very agreeable.” This, from the
nature of the ground, never happened. We
crossed the river out of sight from the enemy’s
position; and my brother’s vengeance, being
reserved until he came round into the rear of
Philistia, from which a good retreat was always
open to Greenhay; naturally discharged itself
in triple deluges of stones. On this line of policy
there was, therefore, no cause for anxiety;
but the common case was, that the numbers
might not be such as to justify this caution,
and yet quite enough for mischief. For my
brother, however, stung and carried headlong
into hostility by the martial instincts of his
nature, the uneasiness of doubt or insecurity
was swallowed up by his joy in the anticipation
of victory, or even of contest; while to myself,[Pg 303]
whose exultation was purely official and
ceremonial, as due by loyalty and legal process
from a cadet of the belligerent house, no such
compensation existed. The enemy was no enemy
in my eyes; his affronts were but retaliations;
and his insults were so inapplicable to
my unworthy self, being of a calibre exclusively
meant for the use of my brother, that from me
they recoiled, one and all, as cannon-shot from
cotton bags.
This inordinate pugnacity of my brother, this
rabid appetite for trials of prowess, had, indeed,
forced itself into display on the very first interview
I ever had with him. On the night of his
return from Louth, an artisan, employed in the
decorations of Greenhay, had entered into conversation
with him upon the pre-eminence of
Lancashire among the provinces of England.
According to him, the county of Lancaster (to
translate his meaning into Roman phrase) was
the prerogative tribe of England. And really I
am disposed to think that it still is such, mongrelized
as it has long been by Cambrian and
Hibernian immigrations. There is not on earth
such another focus of burning energy. Among
other things, the man had magnified the county
as containing (which it then did) by very much
the largest remnant of old Roman Catholic families—families
that were loyal to the back-bone
(in those days a crowning honor); that were of
the ancient faith, and of the most ancient English
blood; none of your upstart, dissenting terræ
filii, but men that might have shaken hands
with Cœur de Lion, or at least come of ancestors
that had. “And, in short, young gentleman,”
he concluded, “the whole county, not
this part, or that part, but take it as you find
it, north and south, is a very tall county.”
What it was exactly that he meant by tall,
I can not say. From the intense predominance
in Lancashire of old genuine mother English, it
is probable that he meant stout-hearted, for that
was the old acceptation of the word tall, and
not (as it is now understood) high in stature.
“A tall ship” meant a stout and sea-worthy
ship; “a tall man,” meant a man that was at
once able-bodied and true-hearted. My brother,
however, chose to understand it in the ordinary
modern sense, and he replied, “Yes, it’s tall
enough, if you take it south and north: from
Bullock Smithy in the south, to beyond Lancaster
in the north, it measures a matter of sixty
miles or more; certainly it’s tall, but then
it’s very thin, generally speaking.”
“Ay, but,” said the man, “thick or thin, it’s
a county palatine.”
“Well, I don’t care much for that,” rejoined
my brother; “palatine or not palatine, thick or
thin, I wouldn’t take any jaw (which meant insolence)
from Lancashire, more than from any
other shire.”
The man stared a little at this unlooked-for
attitude of defiance to a county palatine; but,
recovering himself, he said, that my brother
must take it, if Lancashire chose to offer it.
“But I wouldn’t,” replied my brother. “Look
here: Lincolnshire, the county that I’ve been
staying in for these, I don’t know how many
years—and a very tall county, too, tall and fat—did
I take any jaw from her? Ask the sheriff.
And Leicestershire, where I’ve generally spent
my holidays, did I take jaw from her? Tell me
that. Neither, again, did Louth ever dream of
giving me any of her jaw; then why should I
stand it from Lancashire?”
Certainly, why should he? I, who took no
part in all this but as a respectful listener, felt
that there was much reason in what my brother
said. It was true that, having imbibed from
my nurses a profound veneration for my native
county, I was rather shocked at any posture
(though but in a hypothetical case) of defiance
to Lancashire; and yet, if three out of four capital
L’s had been repulsed in some mysterious
offense, I felt that it was mere equity to repulse
the fourth. But I prepared anxiously to say,
on the authority of my last nurse, that Lancashire
(I felt sure) was not the county to offer
him any “jaw,” whatever that might be. Unhappily,
in seeking for words, which came very
slowly at all times, to express my benevolent
meaning, the opportunity passed over for saying
any thing at all on the subject; but, though
wounded by his squaring at Lancashire, I yet
felt considerable respect for a brother who could
thus resolutely set his arms a-kimbo against
three tall counties, two of them tolerably fat,
and one decent market-town.
The ordinary course of our day’s warfare was
this: between nine and ten in the morning,
occurred our first transit, and consequently
our earliest opportunity for doing business.
But at this time the great sublunary interest
of breakfast, which swallowed up all nobler
considerations of glory and ambition, occupied
the work-people of the factory (or what in the
brutal pedantry of this day are termed the
“operatives”), so that very seldom any serious
business was transacted. Without any formal
armistice, the paramount convenience of such
an arrangement silently secured its own recognition.
Notice there needed none of truce,
when the one side yearned for breakfast, and
the other for a respite; the groups, therefore,
on or about the bridge, if any at all, were loose
in their array, and careless. We passed
through them rapidly, and, on my part, uneasily;
exchanging only a few snarls, but seldom
or ever snapping at each other. The tameness
was almost shocking of those who in the afternoon
would inevitably resume their natural
characters of tiger-cats, wolves, and hunting-leopards.
Sometimes, however, my brother felt
it to be a duty that we should fight in the
morning, particularly when any expression of
public joy for a victory—bells ringing in the
distance, or when a royal birthday, or some
traditional commemoration of ancient feuds
(such as the 5th of November), irritated his
martial propensities. These being religious
festivals, seemed to require of us some extra
homage, for which we knew not how to find[Pg 304]
any natural or significant expression, except
through sharp discharges of stones, that being
a language older than Hebrew or Sanscrit, and
universally intelligible. But excepting these
high days of religious solemnity, when a man
is called upon to show that he is not a Pagan
or a miscreant in the eldest of senses, by
thumping, or trying to thump, somebody who
is accused or accusable of being heterodox, the
great ceremony of breakfast was allowed to
sanctify the hour. Some natural growls we
uttered, but hushed them soon, regardless (in
Mr. Gray’s language) “of the sweeping whirlpool’s
sway, that hushed in grim repose, looked
for his evening prey.”
That came but too surely. Yes, evening
never forgot to come—never for once forgot to
call for its prey. Oh! reader, be you sure of
that. Pleasures—how often do they forget
themselves, forget their duty, forget their engagements,
and fail to revolve! But this
odious necessity of fighting never missed its
road back, or fell asleep, or loitered by the way,
more than a bill of exchange, or a tertian fever.
Five times a week (Saturday sometimes, and
Sunday always, were days of rest) the same
scene rehearsed itself in pretty nearly the very
same succession of circumstances. Between
four and five o’clock, we had crossed the bridge
to the safe, or Greenhay side; then we paused,
and waited for the enemy. Sooner or later a
bell rang, and from the smoky hive issued the
hornets that night and day stung incurably my
peace of mind. The order and procession of
the incidents after this was odiously monotonous.
My brother occupied the main high
road, precisely at the point where a very gentle
rise of the ground attained its summit; for the
bridge lay in a slight valley; and the main
military position was fifty or eighty yards perhaps
above the bridge; then—but having first
examined my pockets in order to be sure that
my stock of ammunition, stones, fragments of
slate, with a reasonable proportion of brickbats,
was all correct and ready for action—he detached
me about forty yards to the right, my
orders being invariable, and liable to no doubts
or “quibbling.” Detestable in my ears was
that word “quibbling,” by which, for a thousand
years, if the war had happened to last so
long, he would have fastened upon me the imputation
of meaning, or wishing at least, to do
what he called “pettifogulizing”—that is, to
plead some little technical quillet, distinction,
or verbal demur, in bar of my orders, under
some colorable pretense that, according to their
literal construction, they really did not admit
of being fulfilled, or perhaps that they admitted
it too much as being capable of fulfillment in
two senses, either of them a practicable sense.
Unhappily for me, which told against all that I
could ever have pleaded in self-justification, my
Christian name was Thomas—an injury for
which I never ceased to upbraid secretly my
two godfathers and my one godmother; and
with some reason: they ought to have seen
what mischief they were brewing; since I am
satisfied to this hour that, but for that wretched
wo-begone name, saturated with a weight of
predestined skepticism that would sink a seventy-four
with the most credulous of ship’s companies
on board, my brother never would have
called me Thomas à Didymus, which he did
sometimes, or Thomas Aquinas, which he did
continually. These baptismal sponsors of mine
were surely answerable for all the reproaches
against me, suggested by my insufferable name.
All that I bore for years by reason of these reproaches,
I charge against them; and perhaps
an action of damages would have lain against
them, as parties to a conspiracy against me.
For any thing that I knew, the names might
have been titles of honor; but my brother took
care to explain the qualities, for better and
worse, which distinguished them. Thomas à
Didymus, it seemed, had exactly my infirmity
of doubting and misgiving, which naturally
called up further illustrations of that temper
from Bunyan—a writer who occupied a place
in our childish library, not very far from the
“Arabian Nights.” Giant Despair, the Slough
of Despond, Doubting Castle, mustered strong
in the array of rebukes to my weakness; and,
above all, Mr. Ready-to-sink, who was my very
picture (it seems) or prophetic type. As to
Thomas Aquinas, I was informed that he, like
myself, was much given to hair-splitting, or
cutting moonbeams with razors; in which I
think him very right; considering that in the
town of Aquino, and about the year 1400,
there were no novels worth speaking of, and not
even the shadow of an opera; so that, not being
employed upon moonbeams, Thomas’s razors
must, like Burke’s, have operated upon
blocks. But were these defects of doubting and
desponding really mine? In a sense, they
were; and being thus embodied in nicknames,
they were forced prematurely upon my own
knowledge. That was bad. Intellectually, if
you are haunted with skepticism, or tendencies
that way, morally, and for all purposes of action,
if you are haunted with the kindred misery of
desponding, it is not good to see too broadly
emblazoned your own infirmities: they grow by
consciousness too steadily directed upon them.
And thus far there was great injustice in my
brother’s reproach; true it was that my eye
was preternaturally keen for flaws of language,
not from pedantic exaction of superfluous accuracy,
but, on the contrary, from too conscientious
a wish to escape the mistakes which language
not rigorous is apt to occasion. So far
from seeking to “pettifogulize,” or to find evasions
for any purpose in a trickster’s minute
tortuosities of construction, exactly in the opposite
direction, from mere excess of sincerity, most
unwillingly I found, in almost every body’s
words, an unintentional opening left for double
interpretations. Undesigned equivocation prevails
every where;[3] and it is not the caviling[Pg 305]
hair-splitter, but, on the contrary, the single-eyed
servant of truth, that is most likely to insist
upon the limitation of expressions too wide
or vague, and upon the decisive election between
meanings potentially double. Not in
order to resist or evade my brother’s directions,
but for the very opposite purpose—viz., that I
might fulfill them to the letter; thus and no
otherwise it happened that I showed so much
scrupulosity about the exact value and position
of his words, as finally to draw upon myself the
vexatious reproach of being habitually a “pettifogulizer.”
Meantime, our campaigning continued to
rage. Overtures of pacification were never
mentioned on either side. And I, for my part,
with the passions only of peace at my heart, did
the works of war faithfully, and with distinction.
I presume so, at least, from the results.
For, though I was continually falling into treason,
without exactly knowing how I got into it,
or how I got out of it, and, although my brother
sometimes assured me that he could, in strict
justice, have me hanged on the first tree we
passed, to which my very prosaic answer had
been, that of trees there were none in Oxford-street—[which,
in imitation of Von Troil’s
famous chapter on the snakes of Lapland, the
reader may accept, if he pleases, as a complete
course of lectures on the natural history of Oxford-street]—nevertheless,
by steady steps, I continued
to ascend in the service; and, I am sure,
it will gratify the reader to hear, that, very
soon after my eighth birthday, I was promoted
to the rank of major-general. Over this sunshine,
however, soon swept a train of clouds.
Three times I was taken prisoner; and with
different results. The first time I was carried
to the rear, and not molested in any way.
Finding myself thus ignominiously neglected, I
watched my opportunity; and, by making a
wide circuit, without further accident, effected
my escape. In the next case, a brief council
was held over me: but I was not allowed to
hear the deliberations; the result only being
communicated to me—which result consisted in
a message not very complimentary to my brother,
and a small present of kicks to myself. This
present was paid down without any discount,
by means of a general subscription among the
party surrounding me—that party, luckily, not
being very numerous; besides which, I must, in
honesty, acknowledge myself, generally speaking,
indebted to their forbearance. They were
not disposed to be too hard upon me. But, at
the same time, they clearly did not think it
right that I should escape altogether from tasting
the calamities of war. And, as the arithmetic
of the case seemed to be, how many legs,
so many kicks, this translated the estimate of
my guilt from the public jurisdiction, to that of
the individual, sometimes capricious and harsh,
and carrying out the public award by means of
legs that ranged through all gradations of
weight and agility. One kick differed exceedingly
from another kick in dynamic value: and,
in some cases, this difference was so distressingly
conspicuous, and seemed so little in harmony
with the prevailing hospitality of the
evening, that one suspected special malice, unworthy,
I conceive of all generous soldiership.
Not impossibly, as it struck me on reflection,
the spiteful individual might have a theory:
he might conceive that, if a catholic chancery
decree went forth, restoring to every man the
things which truly belonged to him—your
things to you, Cæsar’s to Cæsar, mine to me—in
that case, a particular brickbat fitting, as
neatly as if it had been bespoke, to a contusion
upon the calf of his own right leg, would be
discovered making its way back into my great-coat
pockets. Well, it might be so. Such
things are possible under any system of physics.
But this all rests upon a blind assumption as
to the fact. Is a man to be kicked upon hypothesis?
That is what Lord Bacon would
have set his face against. However, some of
my new acquaintances evidently cared as little
for Lord Bacon as for me; and regulated their
kicks upon principles incomprehensible to me.
These contributors excepted, whose articles were
unjustifiably heavy, the rest of the subscribers
were so considerate, that I looked upon them as
friends in disguise.
On returning to our own frontiers, I had an
opportunity of displaying my exemplary greenness.
That message to my brother, with all its
virus of insolence, I repeated as faithfully for
the spirit, and as literally for the expressions,
as my memory allowed me to do: and in that
troublesome effort, simpleton that I was, fancied
myself exhibiting a soldier’s loyalty to his
commanding officer. My brother thought otherwise:
he was more angry with me than with
the enemy. I ought, he said, to have refused
all participation in such sansculottes’ insolence;
to carry it was to acknowledge it as fit to be
carried. “Speak civilly to my general,” I
ought to have told them; “or else get a pigeon
to carry your message—if you happen to have
any pigeon that knows how to conduct himself
like a gentleman among gentlemen.” What
could they have done to me, said my brother,
on account of my recusancy? What monstrous[Pg 306]
punishments was I dreaming of, from the days
of giants and ogres? “At the very worst, they
could only have crucified me with the head
downward, or impaled me, or inflicted the death
by priné,[4] or anointed me with honey (a Jewish
punishment), leaving me (still alive) to the
tender mercies of wasps and hornets.” One
grows wiser every day; and on this particular
day I made a resolution that, if again made
prisoner, I would bring no more “jaw” from the
Philistines. For it was very unlikely that he,
whom I heard solemnly refusing to take “jaw”
from whole provinces of England, would take it
from the rabble of a cotton factory. If these
people would send “jaw,” and insisted upon
their right to send it, I settled that, henceforward,
it must go through the post-office.
But, in that case, had I not reason to apprehend
being sawed in two? I saw no indispensable
alternative of that see-saw nature.
For there must be two parties—a party to saw,
and a party to be sawed. And neither party
has a chance of moving an inch in the business
without a saw. Now, if neither of the parties
will pay for the saw, then it is as good as any
one conundrum in Euclid, that nobody can be
sawed. For that man must be a top-sawyer,
indeed, that can keep the business afloat without
a saw. But, with or without the sanction
of Euclid, I came to the resolution of never
more carrying what is improperly called “chaff,”
but, by people of refinement, is called “jaw”—that
is to say, this was my resolution, in the
event of my being again made prisoner; an
event which heartily I hoped might never happen.
It did happen, however, and very soon.
Again, that is, for the third time, I was made
prisoner; and this time I managed ill indeed; I
did make a mess of it; for I displeased the commander-in-chief
in a way that he could not forget.
In my former captures, there had been nothing
special or worthy of commemoration in the
circumstances. Neither was there in this,[5] excepting
that, by accident, in the second stage
of the case, I was delivered over to the custody
of young woman and girls; whereas the ordinary
course would have thrown me upon the
vigilant attentions (relieved from monotony by
the experimental kicks) of boys. So far, the
change was by very much for the better. I
had a feeling myself—on first being presented
to my new young mistresses—for to be a prisoner,
I in my simplicity, believed, was to be a
slave—of a distressing sort. Having always,
or at least up to the completion of my sixth
year, been a privileged pet, and almost, I might
say, ranking among the sanctities of the household,
with all its female sections, whether
young or old (an advantage which I owed to a
long illness, an ague, stretching over two entire
years of my infancy), naturally I had learned to
appreciate the indulgent tenderness of women;
and my heart thrilled with love and gratitude,
as often as they took me up into their arms
and kissed me. Here it would have been as
every where else; but, unfortunately, my
introduction to these young women was in the
very worst of characters. I had been taken in
arms—in arms, against whom? and for what?
Against their own nearest relations and
connections—brothers, cousins, sweethearts; and
on pretexts too frivolous to mention, if any at
all. Neither was my offense of ancient date,
so as to make it possible for desperate good
nature to presume in me a change of heart, and
a penitential horror of my past life. On the
contrary, I had been taken but five minutes
before, in the very act of showering brickbats
on members of their own factory; and, if no
great number of stones appeared to swell my
pockets, it was not that I was engaged in any
process of weaning myself from such fascinating
missiles, but that I had liberally made over to
their kinsfolk most of those which I possessed.
If asked the question, it would be found that I
should not myself deny the fact of being at war
with their whole order. What was the meaning
of that? What was it to which war, and
the assumption of warlike functions, pledged a
man? It pledged him, in case of an opportunity
arising, to storm his enemies; that is, in
my own case, to storm the houses of these
young factory girls; briefly, and in plain English,
to murder them all; to cut the throats of
every living creature by their firesides; to float
the closets in which, possibly, three generations
of their family might have been huddled together
for shelter, with the gore of those respectable
parties. Almost every book of history in
the British Museum, counting up to many
myriads of volumes would tell them plainly,
and in pretty nearly the very same words,[Pg 307]
what they had to expect from every warrior,
and therefore from me, videlicet this—that
neither the guileless smiles of unoffending infancy,
nor the gray hairs of the venerable patriarch
sitting in the chimney corner; neither the
sanctity of the matron, nor the loveliness of the
youthful bride; no, nor the warlike self-devotion
of the noble young man, fighting as the champion
of altars and hearths; none of these searching
appeals would reach my heart; neither sex
nor age would confer any privilege with me;
that I should put them all to the edge of the
sword; that I should raze the very foundations
of their old ancestral houses; having done
which, I should probably plow up the ground
with some bushels of Nantwich salt, mixed
with bonedust from the graves of infants as a
top-dressing; that, in fact, the custom of all
warriors, and therefore by necessity of myself,
was notoriously to make a wilderness, and to
call it a pacification; with other bloody depositions
in the same key, and often in the very
same words.
All this was passing through my brain as
the sort of explanatory introduction which, in
mere honesty, I could not disown, if any body
should offer it, when suddenly one young woman
snatched me up in her arms, and kissed me;
from her, I was passed round to others of the
party, who all in turn caressed me, with scarcely
an allusion to that warlike mission against them
and theirs, which only had procured me the
honor of an introduction to themselves in the
character of captive. The too palpable fact,
that I was not the person meant by nature to
murder any one individual of their party, was
likely enough to withdraw from their minds the
counterfact—that too probably, in my military
character, I might have dallied with the idea
of murdering them all. Not being able to do
it, as regarded any one in particular, was illogically
accepted as an excuse for the military
engagement that bound me to attempt it with
regard to all in mass. Not only did these
young people kiss me, but I (seeing no military
reason against it) kissed them. Really, if young
women will insist on kissing major-generals,
they must expect that the generals will retaliate.
One only of the crowd adverted to the
character in which I came before them: to be
a lawful prisoner, it struck her too logical mind
that I must have been caught in some aggressive
practices. “Think,” she said, “of this
little dog fighting, and fighting our Jack.”
“But,” said another, in a propitiatory tone,
“perhaps he’ll not do so any more.” I was
touched by the kindness of her suggestion, and
the sweet merciful sound of that same “Not do
so any more,” which really I fear was prompted
by the charity in her that hopeth all things,
and despairs of no villain, rather than by any
signals of amendment that could have appeared
in myself. It was well for me that they gave
no time to comment on my own moral condition;
for, in that case, I should have told
them, that, although I had delivered, in my
time, many thousands of stones for the service
of their near relatives, and must, without vanity,
presume that, on the ratio of one wound to a
thousand shots, I had given them numerous
reasons for remembering me; yet that, if so, I
was sincerely sorry (which I was) for any pain
I had caused—the past I regretted, and could
plead only the necessities of duty. But, on the
other hand, as respected the future, I could not
honestly hold out any hopes of a change for the
better, since my duty to my brother, in two
separate characters, would oblige me to resume
hostilities on the very next day. While I was
preparing myself, however, for this painful exposition,
my female friends saw issuing from
the factory a crowd of boys not likely at all to
improve my prospects. Instantly setting me
down on my feet, they formed a sort of cordon
sanitaire behind me, by stretching out their
petticoats or aprons, as in dancing, so as to
touch; and then, crying out, “Now, little dog,
run for thy life,” prepared themselves (I doubt
not) for rescuing me, if any recapture should be
effected.
But this was not effected, although attempted
with an energy that alarmed me, and even
perplexed me with a vague thought (far too
ambitious for my years, but growing out of my
chivalrous studies) that one, perhaps, if not
two of the pursuing party might be possessed
by some demon of jealousy, since he might have
seen me reveling among the lips of that fair
girlish and womanish bevy, kissed and kissing,
loving and being loved; in which case from all
that ever I had read about jealousy (and I had
read a great deal—viz, “Othello,” and Collins’s
“Ode to the Passions”), I was satisfied that, if
again captured, I had very little chance for my
life. That jealousy was a green-eyed monster,
nobody could know better than I did. “Oh,
my lord, beware of jealousy!” Yes; and my
lord couldn’t possibly beware of it more than
myself; indeed, well it would have been for him
had his lordship run away from all the ministers
of jealousy—Iago, Cassio, Desdemona—and embroidered
handkerchiefs—at the same pace of
six miles an hour which kept me ahead of my
infuriated pursuers. Ah, that maniac, white
as a leper with flakes of cotton, can I ever forget
him, that ran so far in advance of his party?
What passion, but jealousy, could have sustained
him in so hot a chase? There were
some lovely girls in the fair company that had
so condescendingly caressed me; but, doubtless,
upon that sweet creature his love must have
settled, who suggested, in her low, soft, relenting
voice, a penitence in me that, alas! had
not dawned, saying, “Yes; but perhaps he will
do so no more.” Thinking, as I ran, of her
beauty, I felt that this jealous demoniac must
fancy himself justified in committing seven
times seven murders upon me, if he should have
it in his power. But, thank heaven, if jealousy
can run six miles an hour, there are other passions,
as for instance, fear, that can run, upon
occasion, six and a half; so, as I had the start[Pg 308]
of him (you know, reader), and not a very short
start—thanks be to the expanded petticoats of
my dear female friends! naturally it happened
that the green-eyed monster came in second
best. Time luckily was precious with him;
and therefore, when he had chased me into the
by-road leading down to Greenhay, he turned
back; and I, with somewhat sorrowful steps,
on the consideration that this scene might need
to be all acted over again, when Green-eyes
might happen to have better luck, and being
unhappy, besides, at having to number so many
kind-hearted girls among Philistines and daughters
of Gath, pensively pursued my way to the
gates of Greenhay. Pensively is not the word
that meets the realities of the case. I was unhappy,
in the profoundest sense, and not from
any momentary accident of distress that might
pass away and be forgotten, but from deep
glimpses which now, as heretofore, had opened
themselves, as occasions arose, into the interior
sadnesses, and the inevitable conflicts of life.
I knew—I anticipated to a dead certainty—that
my brother would not hear of any merit belonging
to the factory population whom every day
we had to meet in battle; on the contrary,
even submission on their part, and willingness to
walk penitentially through the Furcæ Caudinæ,
would hardly have satisfied his sense of their
criminality. Continually, indeed, as we came
in view of the factory, he used to shake his fist
at it, and say, in a ferocious tone of voice,
“Delenda est Carthago!” And certainly, I
thought to myself, it must be admitted by
every body that the factory people are inexcusable
in raising a rebellion against my brother.
But still rebels were men, and sometimes were
women; and rebels, that stretch out their petticoats
like fans for the sake of screening one
from the hot pursuit of enemies with fiery eyes
(green or otherwise), really are not the sort of
people that one wishes to hate.
Homeward, therefore, I drew in sadness, and
little doubting that hereafter I might have verbal
feuds with my brother on behalf of my fair
friends, but not dreaming how much displeasure
I had already incurred by my treasonable collusion
with their caresses. That part of the affair
he had seen with his own eyes from his position
on the field; and then it was that he left me indignantly
to my fate, which, by my first reception,
it was easy to see would not prove very
gloomy. When I came into our own study, I
found him engaged in preparing a bulletin (which
word was just then traveling into universal
use), reporting briefly the events of the day.
Drawing, as I shall again have occasion to mention,
was among his foremost accomplishments;
and round the margin of the border ran a black
border, ornamented with cypress, and other funeral
emblems. When finished, it was carried
into the room of Mrs. Evans. This Mrs. Evans
was an important person in our affairs. My
mother, who never chose to have any direct communication
with her servants, always had a
housekeeper for the regulation of all domestic
business; and the housekeeper for some years
at this period was this Mrs. Evans. Into her
private parlor, where she sat aloof from the under
servants, my brother and I had the entrée
at all times, but upon very different terms of
acceptance: he, as a favorite of the first class;
I, by sufferance, as a sort of gloomy shadow
that ran after his person, and could not well be
shut out if he were let in. Him she admired in
the very highest degree; myself, on the contrary,
she detested, which made me unhappy.
But then, in some measure, she made amends
for this, by despising me in extremity, and for
that I was truly thankful—I need not say why,
as the reader already knows. Why she detested
me, so far as I know, arose out of my reserve
and thoughtful abstraction. I had a great deal
to say, but then I could say it only to a very
few people, among whom Mrs. Evans was certainly
not one; and when I did say any thing,
I fear that my dire ignorance and savage sincerity
prevented my laying the proper restraints
upon my too liberal candor; and that could not
prove acceptable to one who thought nothing of
working for any purpose, or for no purpose, by
petty tricks, or even falsehoods—all which I held
in stern abhorrence, that I was at no pains to
conceal. The bulletin, on this occasion, garnished
with its pageantry of woe, cypress wreaths,
and arms reversed, was read aloud to Mrs. Evans,
indirectly therefore to me. It communicated,
with Spartan brevity, the sad intelligence (but
not sad to Mrs. E.), “that the major-general
had forever disgraced himself, by submitting to
the … caresses of the enemy.” I leave a
blank for the epithet affixed to “caresses,” not
because there was any blank, but, on the contrary,
because my brother’s wrath had boiled
over in such a hubble-bubble of epithets, some
only half-erased, some doubtfully erased, that it
was impossible, out of the various readings, to
pick out the true classical text. “Infamous,”
“disgusting,” and “odious,” struggled for precedency;
and infamous they might be; but on
the other affixes I held my own private opinions.
For some days, my brother’s displeasure continued
to roll in reverberating thunders; but at
length it growled itself to rest; and at last he
descended to mild expostulations with me, showing
clearly, in a series of general orders, what
frightful consequences must ensue, if major-generals
(as a general principle) should allow
themselves to be kissed by the enemy.
[From Bentley’s Miscellany.]
THE HISTORY AND MYSTERY OF THE GLASS-HOUSE.
Upward of two thousand years ago, perhaps
three, a company of merchants, who had a
cargo of nitre on board their ship, were driven
by the winds on the shores of Galilee, close to
a small stream that runs from the foot of Mount
Carmel. Being here weather-bound till the storm
abated, they made preparations for cooking their
food on the strand; and not finding stones to
rest their vessels upon, they used some lumps[Pg 309]
of nitre for that purpose, placing their kettles
and stew-pans on the top, and lighting a strong
fire underneath. As the heat increased, the
nitre slowly melted away, and flowing down
the beach, became mixed up with the sand,
forming, when the incorporated mass cooled
down, a singularly beautiful, transparent substance,
which excited the astonishment and
wonder of the beholders.
Such is the legend of the origin of Glass.
A great many centuries afterward—that is
to say, toward the close of the fifteenth century
of the Christian era—when some of the secrets
of the glass-house, supposed to have been known
to the ancients, were lost, and the simple art of
blowing glass was but scantily cultivated—an
artificer, whose name has unfortunately escaped
immortality, while employed over his crucible
accidentally spilt some of the material he was
melting. Being in a fluid state it ran over the
ground till it found its way under one of the
large flag-stones with which the place was paved,
and the poor man was obliged to take up the
stone to recover his glass. By this time it had
grown cold, and to his infinite surprise he saw
that, from the flatness and equality of the surface
beneath the stone, it had taken the form
of a slab—a form which could not be produced
by any process of blowing then in use.
Such was the accident that led to the discovery
of the art of casting Plate-Glass.
These are the only accidents recorded in the
History of Glass. For the rest—the discovery
of its endless capabilities and applications—we
are indebted to accumulated observation and
persevering experiment, which, prosecuting their
ingenious art-labors up to the present hour,
promise still farther to enlarge the domain of
the Beautiful and the Useful.
The importance of glass, and the infinite
variety of objects to which it is applicable, can
not be exaggerated. Indeed it would be extremely
difficult to enumerate its properties, or
to estimate adequately its value. This thin,
transparent substance, so light and fragile, is
one of the most essential ministers of science
and philosophy, and enters so minutely into the
concerns of life, that it has become indispensable
to the daily routine of our business, our
wants, and our pleasures. It admits the sun
and excludes the wind, answering the double
purpose of transmitting light and preserving
warmth; it carries the eyes of the astronomer
to the remotest region of space; through the
lenses of the microscope it develops new worlds
of vitality which, without its help, must have
been but imperfectly known; it renews the sight
of the old, and assists the curiosity of the young;
it empowers the mariner to descry distant ships,
and to trace far-off shores, the watchman on the
cliff to detect the operations of hostile fleets and
midnight contrabandists, and the lounger in the
opera to make the tour of the circles from his
stall; it preserves the light of the beacon from
the rush of the tempest, and softens the flame
of the lamps upon our tables; it supplies the
revel with those charming vessels in whose
bright depths we enjoy the color as well as the
flavor of our wine; it protects the dial whose
movements it reveals; it enables the student to
penetrate the wonders of nature, and the beauty
to survey the marvels of her person; it reflects,
magnifies, and diminishes; as a medium of light
and observation its uses are without limit; and
as an article of mere embellishment, there is no
form into which it may not be moulded, or no
object of luxury to which it may not be adapted.
Yet this agent of universal utility, so valuable
and ornamental in its applications, is composed
of materials which possess in themselves
literally no intrinsic value whatever. Sand and
salt form the main elements of glass. The real
cost is in the process of manufacture.
CURIOUS PROPERTIES OF GLASS.
Out of these elements, slightly varied according
to circumstances, are produced the whole
miracles of the glass-house. To any one, not
previously acquainted with the component ingredients,
the surprise which this information
must naturally excite will be much increased
upon being apprised of a few of the peculiarities
or properties of glass. Transparent in itself, the
materials of which it is composed are opaque.
Brittle to a proverb when cold, its tenuity and
flexibility when hot are so remarkable that it
may be spun into filaments as delicate as cobwebs,
drawn out like elastic threads till it becomes
finer than the finest hair, or whisked,
pressed, bent, folded, twisted or moulded into
any desired shape. It is impermeable to water,
suffers no diminution of its weight or quality by
being melted down, is capable of receiving and
retaining the most lustrous colors, is susceptible
of the most perfect polish, can be carved and
sculptured like stone or metal, never loses a
fraction of its substance by constant use, and,
notwithstanding its origin, is so insensible to
the action of acids that it is employed by
chemists for purposes to which no other known
substance can be applied.
The elasticity and fragility of glass are among
its most extraordinary phenomena. Its elasticity
exceeds that of almost all other bodies. If two
glass balls are made to strike each other at a
given force, the recoil, by virtue of their elasticity,
will be nearly equal to the original impetus.
Connected with its brittleness are some very
singular facts. Take a hollow sphere, with a
hole, and stop the hole with your finger, so as
to prevent the external and internal air from
communicating, and the sphere will fly to pieces
by the mere heat of the hand. Vessels made
of glass that has been suddenly cooled possess
the curious property of being able to resist hard
blows given to them from without, but will be
instantly shivered by a small particle of flint
dropped into their cavities. This property seems
to depend upon the comparative thickness of the
bottom. The thicker the bottom is, the more
certainty of breakage by this experiment. Some
of these vessels, it is stated, have resisted the[Pg 310]
strokes of a mallet, given with sufficient force
to drive a nail into wood; and heavy bodies,
such as musket-balls, pieces of iron, bits of
wood, jasper, bone, &c., have been cast into
them from a height of two or three feet without
any effect; yet a fragment of flint, not larger
than a pea, let fall from the fingers at a height
of only three inches, has made them fly. Nor
is it the least wonderful of these phenomena
that the glass does not always break at the instant
of collision, as might be supposed. A bit
of flint, literally the size of a grain, has been
dropped into several glasses successively, and
none of them broke; but, being set apart and
watched, it was found that they all flew in less
than three-quarters of an hour. This singular
agency is not confined to flint. The same effect
will be produced by diamond, sapphire, porcelain,
highly-tempered steel, pearls, and the
marbles that boys play with.[6]
Several theories have been hazarded in explanation
of the mystery; but none of them are
satisfactory. Euler attempted to account for it
on the principle of percussion; but if it were
produced by percussion the fracture would necessarily
be instantaneous. The best solution
that can be offered, although it is by no means
free from difficulties, refers the cause of the disruption
to electricity. There is no doubt that
glass, which has been suddenly cooled, is more
electric than glass that has been carefully annealed—a
process which we will presently explain;
and such glass has been known to crack
and shiver from a change of temperament, or
from the slightest scratch. The reason is obvious
enough. When glass is suddenly cooled
from the hands of the artificer, the particles on
the outer side are rapidly contracted, while
those on the inner side, not being equally exposed
to the influence of the atmosphere, yet
remain in a state of expansion. The consequence
is that the two portions are established
on conflicting relations with each other, and a
strain is kept up between them which would
not exist if the whole mass had undergone a
gradual and equal contraction, so that when a
force is applied which sets in motion the electric
fluid glass is known to contain, the motion goes
on propagating itself till it accumulates a power
which the irregular cohesion of the particles is
too weak to resist. This action of the electric
fluid will be better understood from an experiment
which was exhibited before the Royal
Society upon glass vessels with very thick bottoms,
which, being slightly rubbed with the
finger, broke after an interval of half an hour.[7]
The action of the electric fluid in this instance
is sufficiently clear; but why the contact with
fragments of certain bodies should produce the
same result, or why that result is not produced
by contact with other bodies of even greater size
and specific gravity, is by no means obvious.
Among the strangest phenomena observed in
glass are those which are peculiar to tubes. A
glass tube placed in a horizontal position before
a fire, with its extremities supported, will acquire
a rotatory motion round its axis, moving at the
same time toward the fire, notwithstanding that
the supports on which it rests may form an inclined
plane the contrary way. If it be placed
on a glass plane—such as a piece of window-glass—it
will move from the fire, although the
plane may incline in the opposite direction. If
it be placed standing nearly upright, leaning to
the right hand, it will move from east to west;
if leaning to the left hand, it will move from
west to east; and if it be placed perfectly upright,
it will not move at all. The causes of
these phenomena are unknown, although there
has been no lack of hypotheses in explanation
of them.[8]
It is not surprising that marvels and paradoxes
should be related of glass, considering the
almost incredible properties it really possesses.
Seeing that it emits musical sounds when water
is placed in it, and it is gently rubbed on the
edges; that these sounds can be regulated according
to the quantity of water, and that the
water itself leaps, frisks, and dances, as if it
were inspired by the music; seeing its extraordinary
power of condensing vapor, which may
be tested by simply breathing upon it; and knowing
that, slight and frail as it is, it expands less
under the influence of heat than metallic substances,
while its expansions are always equable
and proportioned to the heat, a quality not found
in any other substance, we can not be much
astonished at any wonders which are superstitiously
or ignorantly attributed to it, or expected
to be elicited from it. One of the most remarkable
is the feat ascribed to Archimedes,
who is said to have set fire to the Roman fleet
at the siege of Syracuse by the help of burning-glasses.
The fact is attested by most respectable
authorities,[9] but it is only right to add,
that it is treated as a pure fable by Kepler and
Descartes, than whom no men were more competent
to judge of the possibility of such an
achievement. Tzetzez relates the matter very
circumstantially; he says that Archimedes set
fire to Marcellus’s navy by means of a burning
glass composed of small square mirrors, moving
every way upon hinges; which, when placed in
the sun’s rays, directed them upon the Roman
fleet, so as to reduce it to ashes at the distance
of a bow-shot. Kircher made an experiment
founded upon this minute description, by which
he satisfied himself of the practicability of at
least obtaining an extraordinary condensed power
of this kind. Having collected the sun’s rays
into a focus, by a number of plain mirrors, he
went on increasing the number of mirrors until
at last he produced an intense degree of solar[Pg 311]
heat; but it does not appear whether he was
able to employ it effectively as a destructive
agent at a long reach. Buffon gave a more
satisfactory demonstration to the world of the
capability of these little mirrors to do mischief
on a small scale. By the aid of his famous
burning-glass, which consisted of one hundred
and sixty-eight little plain mirrors, he produced
so great a heat as to set wood on fire at a distance
of two hundred and nine feet, and to melt
lead at a distance of one hundred and twenty,
and silver at fifty; but there is a wide disparity
between the longest of these distances and the
length of a bowshot, so that the Archimedean
feat still remains a matter of speculation.
WHY IS NOT GLASS MALLEABLE?
In the region of glass, we have a puzzle as confounding
as the philosopher’s stone (which, oddly
enough, is the name given to that color in glass
which is known as Venetian brown sprinkled
with gold spangles), the elixir vitæ, or the
squaring of the circle, and which has occasioned
quite as much waste of hopeless ingenuity.
Aristotle, one of the wisest of men, is said, we
know not on what authority, to have originated
this vitreous perplexity by asking the question.
“Why is not glass malleable?” The answer
to the question would seem to be easy enough,
since the quality of malleability is so opposed
to the quality of vitrification, that, in the present
state of our knowledge (to say nothing
about the state of knowledge in the time of
Aristotle) their co-existence would appear to be
impossible. But, looking at the progress of
science in these latter days, it would be presumptuous
to assume that any thing is impossible.
Until, however, some new law of nature,
or some hitherto unknown quality shall have
been discovered, by which antagonist forces can
be exhibited in combination, the solution of this
problem may be regarded as at least in the last
degree improbable.
Yet, in spite of its apparent irreconcilability
with all known laws, individuals have been
known to devote themselves assiduously to its
attainment, and on more than one occasion to
declare that they had actually succeeded, although
the world has never been made the
wiser by the disclosure of the secret. A man
who is possessed with one idea, and who works
at it incessantly, generally ends by believing
against the evidence of facts. It is in the nature
of a strong faith to endure discouragement
and defeat with an air of martyrdom, as if every
fresh failure was a sort of suffering for truth’s
sake. And the faith in the malleability of
glass has had its martyrology as well as faith
in graver things. So far back as the time of
Tiberius, a certain artificer, who is represented
to have been an architect by profession, believing
that he had succeeded in making vessels
of glass as strong and ductile as gold or silver,
presented himself with his discovery before the
Emperor, naturally expecting to be rewarded
for his skill. He carried a handsome vase with
him, which was so much admired by Tiberius
that, in a fit of enthusiasm, he dashed it upon
the ground with great force to prove its solidity,
and finding, upon taking it up again, that it
had been indented by the blow, he immediately
repaired it with a hammer. The Emperor,
much struck with so curious an exhibition, inquired
whether any body else was acquainted
with the discovery, and being assured that the
man had strictly preserved his secret, the tyrant
instantly ordered him to be beheaded, from an
apprehension that if this new production should
go forth to the world it would lower the value
of the precious metals.[10] The secret, consequently,
perished. A chance, however, arose
for its recovery during the reign of Louis XIII.,
a period that might be considered more favorable
to such undertakings; but unfortunately
with no better result. The inventor on this
occasion submitted a bust formed of malleable
glass to Cardinal Richelieu, who, instead of rewarding
him for his ingenuity, sentenced him
to perpetual imprisonment, on the plea that the
invention interfered with the vested interests of
the French glass manufacturers.[11] We should
have more reliance on these anecdotes of the
martyrs of glass, if they had bequeathed to mankind
some clew to the secret that is supposed to
have gone to the grave with them. To die for
a truth, and at the same time to conceal it, is
not the usual course of heroic enthusiasts.
Many attempts have been made to produce a
material resembling glass that should possess
the quality of malleability, and respectable evidence
is not wanting of authorities who believed
in its possibility, and who are said to have gone
very near to its accomplishment. An Arabian
writer[12] tells us that malleable glass was known
to the Egyptians; but we must come closer to
our own times for more explicit and satisfactory
testimony. Descartes thought it was possible
to impart malleability to glass, and Boyle is
reported to have held the same opinion. But
these are only speculative notions, of no further
value than to justify the prosecution of experiments.
Borrichius, a Danish physician of the
seventeenth century, details an experiment by
which he obtained a malleable salt, which led
him to conclude that as glass is for the most
part only a mixture of salt and sand, he saw no
reason why it should not be rendered pliant.
The defect of his logic is obvious; but, setting
that aside, the fallacy is practically demonstrated
by his inability to get beyond the salt. Borrichius
also thought that the Roman who made
the vase for Tiberius, may have successfully used
antimony as his principal ingredient. Such suppositions,
however, are idle in an experimental
science which furnishes you at once with the
means of putting their truth or falsehood to the
test. There is a substance known to modern[Pg 312]
chemistry, luna cornea, a solution of silver,
which resembles horn or glass, is transparent,
easily put into fusion, and is capable of bearing
the hammer. Kunkel thought it was possible
to produce a composition with a glassy
exterior that should possess the ductile quality;
but neither of these help us toward an answer
to Aristotle’s question. Upon a review of the
whole problem, and of every thing that has been
said and done in the way of experiment and
conjecture, we are afraid we must leave it
where we found it. The malleability of glass
is still a secret.
DESCRIPTION OF A GLASS-HOUSE.
Dismissing history and theory, we will now
step into the glass-house itself, where the practical
work of converting sand into goblets, vases,
mirrors, and window-panes is going forward with
a celerity and accuracy of hand and head that
can not fail to excite wonder and admiration.
As the whole agency employed is that of heat,
the interior of the manufactory consists of furnaces
specially constructed for the progressive
processes to which the material is subjected before
it is sent out perfected for use. Look round
this extensive area, where you see numbers of
men in their shirt-sleeves, with aprons before
them, and various implements in their hands,
which they exercise with extraordinary rapidity,
and you will soon understand how the glittering
wonders of glass are produced. Of these furnaces
there are three kinds, the first called the calcar,
the second the working furnace, and the third
the annealing oven, or lier.
The calcar, built in the form of an oven, is
used for the calcination of the materials, preliminary
to their fusion and vitrification. This
process is of the utmost importance: it expels
all moisture and carbonic acid gas, the presence
of which would hazard the destruction of the
glass-pots in the subsequent stages of the manufacture,
while it effects a chemical union between
the salt, sand, and metallic oxides, which
is essential to prevent the alkali from fusing and
volatilizing, and to insure the vitrification of the
sand in the heat of the working furnace, to
which the whole of the materials are to be
afterwards submitted.
The working furnace, which is round, and
generally built in the proportion of three yards
in diameter to two in height, is divided into
three parts, each of which is vaulted. The
lower part, made in the form of a crown, contains
the fire, which is never put out. Ranged
round the circumference inside are the glass-pots
or crucibles, in which the frit, or calcined
material, is placed to be melted; and from several
holes in the arch of the crown below issues
a constant flame which, enveloping the crucibles,
accomplishes the process of melting. Round the
exterior of the furnace, you perceive a series of
holes or mouths; these are called boccas, from
the Italian, and it is through them the frit is
served into the crucibles and taken out when
melted. The volume of heat is here so intense,
that the boccas are provided with movable collars
or covers, generally composed of lute and
brick, to screen the eyes of the workmen who
stand outside in recesses formed for the purpose
in the projections of the masonry. The severest
part of the work arises when any of the pots, or
crucibles, happen to become cracked or worn out,
in which case the bocca must be entirely uncovered,
the defective pot taken out with iron hooks
and forks, and a new one substituted in its place
through the flames by the hands of the workman.
In order to enable him thus literally to
work in the fire, he is protected by a garment
made of skins in the shape of a pantaloon, and
heavily saturated with water. This strange
garment completely covers him from head to
foot, all except his eyes, which are defended by
glasses.
The material being now melted is fashioned
into the desired forms by the hands of the workmen
while it is yet hot, and then placed to cool
gradually in the third furnace, or annealing oven,
called the lier. This oven is a long, low chamber,
heated at one end, and furnished with movable
iron trays or pans, called fraiches (from the
French), upon which the various articles are set
down, and finally removed, when they are sufficiently
cold, through an opening which communicates
with the sarosel, or room where the
finished articles are kept.
The intensity of the fire requires that the furnaces
and crucibles, should be constructed of
materials the least fusible in their nature, and
the best calculated to resist the violent and incessant
action of heat; or the manufacturer will
incur the most serious losses and delays from
casualties which, even after the most careful
and costly outlay, can not be always averted.
The crucibles especially demand attention in
this respect, in consequence of the solvent property
of some of the materials which are melted
in them. These crucibles are deep pots, varying
in size according to the extent or objects of the
manufacture; and some notion may be formed
of the importance attached to them from the
fact, that they are not unfrequently made large
enough to contain individually not less than a
ton weight of glass. Great skill and care are
requisite in their structure, so as to adapt them
to the temperature in which their qualities are
to be tested; and even with the utmost attention
that can be bestowed upon them, they are
often found to break soon after they are exposed
to the furnace, by which heavy losses are entailed
upon the manufacturer. Nor is this the
only point which must be considered. The size
of the crucible should bear a proportionate relation
to that of the furnace, or one of two consequences,
equally to be avoided, will ensue;
either that there will be a waste of fuel, if the
crucibles are too small, or an inadequate heat,
if they are too large.[13]
We have now before us the three principal
processes—the calcination, by which the materials[Pg 313]
are prepared in the first instance—the
melting down of these materials into glass in
the great working furnace, and the annealing
of the finished article after it has been fashioned
by the workmen. These processes are
broad and simple; but that part of the manufacture
which is, probably, most calculated to
surprise the uninitiated, is the manner in which
the red-hot mass of glass, as it is taken out of
the crucible, is instantly, so to speak, shaped
into form by the dextrous hands and practiced
eyes of those men whom you see standing about
at tables and stools, twisting long iron rods
called pontils, blowing through pipes, and performing
mysterious evolutions with scissors,
pronged sticks, compasses, and other instruments,
with a rapidity that baffles the most
vigilant observer. From the infinite diversity
of objects into which glass is thus moulded, it
must be obvious that the operations of these
artificers embrace a variety of curious details
which it is impossible to enter upon here; but
a glance at some of them will enable the reader
to form a general notion of the curious manipulations
upon which they are so actively employed.
The initial movement of the glass-blower is
to dip a hollow iron rod or tube, about five feet
long, through the bocca, into one of the crucibles
containing the melted glass. Having collected
at the end of the tube a sufficient quantity of
material for the article he is about to fashion—a
drinking-glass, finger-glass, jug, or whatever
it may be (which requires, perhaps, two or three
dips according to the quantity he wants), he
withdraws the tube, and holds it perpendicularly
for a few seconds with the heated mass downward,
till the fluid drops and lengthens by its
own momentum beyond the end of the tube.
He then quickly raises it, and rolls it on a smooth
horizontal plate till it acquires a cylindrical
form. When he has got it into this shape, he
applies his mouth to the opposite end of the
tube, and blows into the heated mass which
swiftly becomes distended into a sphere. But
as the globe thus obtained is not rendered sufficiently
thin for his purpose by a single blowing,
he reheats it by holding it within the furnace,
and then blows again, repeating the operation
till he brings it to the desiderated size and
consistency. Thus prepared, he swings it in the
air like a pendulum, or twirls it round and
round rapidly, according to the elongated or
circular form he requires, the molten particles
obeying the tendency of the force and motion
employed.
Having advanced to this stage, and the mass
being ready for fashioning, a new instrument is
brought to bear upon it. This is a small, solid,
round iron rod, called the pontil, upon one end
of which a lesser portion of material has been
collected by another workman, and this portion
being applied to the extremity of the globe already
formed rapidly adheres to it. The whole
is now detached from the tube, or blowpipe, by
simply damping the point of contact, which
causes the glass to crack, so that a stroke upon
the tube separates it safely, leaving a small
hole in the globe where the tube had originally
entered.
By this time the temperature of the mass has
cooled down, and it becomes necessary to reheat
it, which is done as before. The artificer next
seats himself on a stool with elevated arms,
upon which he rests the pontil, which he grasps
and twirls with his left hand, having thus a
command over the red-hot glass with his right
hand, in which he holds a small iron instrument
called a procello, consisting of two blades with
an elastic bow, similar to a sugar-tongs. With
this little instrument the whole work of fashioning
is performed, and as it must be completed
while the glass is yet ductile (having always,
however, the power of reheating it when necessary),
the process is effected with wondrous celerity.
By the aid of the procello he enlarges
or contracts the mass, which he adapts to its
motions with his left hand, and where any
shapeless excrescences appear he instantly cuts
them off with a pair of scissors as easily as if
they were so much lace or cotton. And thus,
almost in less time than it has occupied us in
the description, articles of the most exquisite
form and delicacy are created by the art-magic
of these Vulcans of the glass-furnace.
That which chiefly excites astonishment and
admiration in the spectator is the ease and security
with which a material so fragile is cut,
joined, twirled, pressed out and contracted, by
the hands of the workmen. Long practice alone
can insure the requisite certainty and quickness
of manipulation, and the eye must be highly
educated to its work before it can achieve off-hand,
and, by a sort of accomplished instinct,
the beautiful shapes which are thus rapidly
produced.
The moment the article is finished it is detached
from the pontil and dropped into a bed
of ashes, from whence it is removed while it is
yet hot, by a pronged stick or wooden shovel, to
the tray to be deposited in the annealing oven
where it is gradually cooled.
HOW CROWN, PLATE, AND WATCH GLASSES ARE MADE.
In making crown-glass, which is used for windows,
a slight alteration in the process is observed.
When the globe is prepared as before
at the end of the tube, it is flattened at its extremity
by pressure against a plain surface; the
new material at the end of the pontil is then
attached to the flattened side, and the whole
mass detached from the tube, leaving a circular
hole at the point of separation. The mass is
now twirled round and round, at first slowly,
then more quickly, till its diameter, obeying the
centrifugal force, becomes wider and wider, the
hole expanding in proportion. At last, as the
motion increases in velocity, the double portion
suddenly bursts open, the whole forming a plain
disc of uniform density throughout, except at
the spot in the centre where the pontil is attached[Pg 314]
to it, and where there is accumulated
that small lump which is vulgarly called a
bull’s eye. The most surprising incident in this
process is the bursting open of the flattened
globe, a circumstance which would shiver the
entire mass if it were not kept up at a certain
heat.
The mode of casting plate-glass presents a
remarkable illustration of the skillful adaptation
of means to ends. When the glass is melted in
the crucible, a portion of it is transferred to a
smaller crucible, called a cuvette, which contains
the exact quantity requisite for the size of the
plate about to be formed. The cuvette is then
raised by means of a crane, and lifted over the
casting table. These tables have smooth metallic
surfaces which are carefully ground and
polished, and wiped perfectly clean, and heated
before they are used. Formerly they were made
of copper, but the British Plate Glass Company
have found that iron slabs answer the purpose
better. The table used by them is fifteen feet
long, nine feet wide, and six inches thick, and
weighs fourteen tons. For the convenience of
moving it to the annealing ovens it is placed
upon castors. The cuvette being swung over
the casting table, is gradually turned over, and
a flood of molten glass is poured out upon the
surface, and prevented from running off by ribs
of metal. As soon as it is entirely discharged,
a large hollow copper cylinder is rolled over the
fluid, spreading it into a sheet of equal breadth
and thickness. When the glass is sufficiently
cool to bear removal it is slipped into the annealing
oven, where it is placed in a horizontal
position,[14] great care having been taken to exclude
the external air, it being indispensable to
the beauty of these plates that the process of
cooling should be regular and gradual.
No less than twenty workmen are engaged
in these operations, and during the whole time
the apartment is kept perfectly still, lest a motion
of any kind should set the air in motion,
the slightest disturbance of the surface of the
plate being calculated to impair its value.
“The spectacle of such a vast body of melted
glass,” observes Mr. Parks, “poured at once from
an immense crucible, on a metallic table of
great magnitude, is truly grand; and the variety
of colors which the plate exhibits immediately
after the roller has passed over it, renders
this an operation more splendid and interesting
that can possibly be described.”[15]
To attempt the briefest outline of the vast
number of objects that are composed of glass,
and the variety of processes to which the material
is subjected in their production, would carry
us far beyond the limits within which we are
unavoidably confined. Even the most trifling
articles of daily use, apparently very simple in
their formation, involve many elaborate details.
Take a watch, for example. The history from
the furnace to the workshop, of those parts of a
watch which are composed of glass, is full of
curious particulars. The watch-glass maker
exercises a function distinct from any one of
those we have hitherto been considering. He
receives from the blower an accurate hollow
globe of glass, measuring eight inches in diameter,
and weighing exactly twelve ounces, which
is the guarantee at once of the regularity and
thinness of the material. Upon the surface of
this globe the watch-glass maker traces with a
piece of heated wire, sometimes with a tobacco
pipe, as many circles of the size he requires as
the globe will yield, and wetting the lines while
they are yet warm, they instantly crack, and
the circles are at once separated. He finds the
edges rough, but that is got rid of by trimming
them with a pair of scissors. The circles thus
obtained are deficient, however, in the necessary
convexity; he accordingly reheats them, and,
with an instrument in each hand, beats or
moulds them into the precise form desired,
much in the same manner as a dairy-maid, with
her wooden spoons beats a pat of butter into
shape. The edges are now ground off, and the
watch-glass is complete. The preparation of
the dial, which is composed of opaque white
glass, ordinarily known as enamel, is a much
more complicated work, involving several minute
processes and a larger expenditure of time. Upon
both sides of a thin plate of slightly convex
copper, bored with holes for the key, and the
hour and minute hands, is spread with a spatula
a coat of pounded glass which has gone
through several stages of solution and purification
before it is ready for application. In the
management of this operation, and the absorption
of any moisture that may linger in the
enamel, considerable care and delicacy of hand
are necessary. As soon as the dial-plate is
perfectly dried it is put into the furnace to be
heated gradually. These processes of firing and
enameling must be repeated altogether three
times before the work is finished; after which
the lines and divisions for the hours and minutes
are marked upon the surface by a totally
different process. We have here merely touched
the principal points in the formation of dial-plates;
the details are too complex for enumeration.
If we find in such articles as these the employment
of numerous chemical agencies, special
tools, and peculiar manipulation, we may easily
give credit to the greater wonders that remain
to be developed in more costly processes; such
as the composition of artificial gems, of the
pastes that are made to resemble diamonds and
pearls, amethysts, emeralds, and precious stones
of all colors and degrees of brilliancy, beads,
bulbs, striped tubes, and a hundred other fanciful
toys and ornaments; the formation of lenses
and eye-glasses; the coloring of glass for various
purposes; and the arts of staining and
painting, silvering, gilding, cutting, engraving,
and etching, each of which has its own mysteries,
and has been prosecuted in different ages[Pg 315]
by different means. When it is said that some
of these arts are lost, the fact must be taken in
a restricted sense, as merely implying that certain
chemical combinations, formerly in use, are
unknown to us; but the same arts are still practiced
by other means. It is a peculiarity in the
manufacture of glass that almost every establishment
has its own receipts, and, consequently,
its own secrets. Even in the materials employed
in the first process of calcination—not to
speak of subsequent working processes—there
is an infinite diversity of choice in the ingredients,
and the proportions in which they are
combined; and such is the jealousy of the great
manufacturers respecting these matters, that
they never admit visitors into their establishments
except under the seal of the strictest confidence.[16]
It is not surprising, therefore, that
while the elementary principles of the art have
descended to us, particular combinations and
processes should have died with their discoverers,
or be still kept shut up in the manufactories
where they are successfully practiced.
AN EXCELLENT MATCH; OR, THE BLESSINGS OF BAD LUCK.
“It is quite impossible,” said I, as I walked
round the garden with my old friend, the
vicar; “it is quite impossible to leave home in
May; the bees will be swarming, and it is the
very week of the school feast.”
“We will have the school feast a week earlier,”
answered he; “and, as to the bees, I
will look after them myself, and you will have
the pleasure of seeing a new colony or two safely
housed, and hard at work, when you come
back again.”
I was silenced on these points, and began to
reflect what other excuse I could find to put off
a disagreeable journey. But there was something
in my friend’s manner that warned me it
would be vain to offer any further objection.
He looked upon my attendance at my niece’s
wedding as a matter of duty, and he would
have removed every obstacle that my ingenuity
could oppose to it, with as much coolness as he
displayed at that moment, in sweeping a spider’s
web from the China rose-tree on my verandah.
I yielded, but not without a sigh. “Dear
Amy,” I said, “I love her very much, and
would do much to serve her, but my presence
at her fine wedding will be no advantage to
her, and a great annoyance to me, therefore it
would be better to put off my visit until the
fuss and ceremony is fairly over.”
My reverend friend shook his head. “We
are called on to rejoice with those who do rejoice,”
said he; “as well as to weep with
those who weep, although we may not always
be in a mood to obey the summons.”
This was very like a passage from one of the
good man’s sermons, but I knew the sentiment
it contained came from his heart, and what was
more, I knew it would have influenced his own
actions.
“Amy was indeed a charming child,” continued
he, “when you brought her to be cured
of the hooping-cough among our Cumberland
mountains. I only hope the little world of
boarding-schools, and the great one of fashion,
may not have spoilt her by this time.”
I hoped so, too, but I was by no means sanguine
on the subject. My friend was right;
Amy was a charming child when we had her
among us. With far more character and greater
talent than her elder sisters, she had promised
to equal them in grace and beauty; and her
warm heart and sunny temper captivated every
body who knew her. It would be a pity to
spoil such a nature as hers, and yet I could
not conceal from myself, that there were points
in her character which rendered her peculiarly
liable to be spoilt by the favors and flatteries
of the world.
“Then you will go?” were the last words
the vicar said to me, as we shook hands at
parting.
I answered in the affirmative, and a fortnight
after, encumbered with rather more in the way
of trunks and bandboxes than I usually travel
with, I set off.
Mrs. R. met me this time with a load of care
upon her brow. She was often anxious-looking,
for even her world, light and trifling as it was,
had its burdens, and at this time she seemed
overwhelmed by them. Who could wonder at
it? Next to the great change which removes
a beloved child from the embraces of her parents
to an unseen world, there is nothing in solemnity
equal to that tie which transfers the guardianship
of her happiness to a stranger. When a
daughter marries, her parents are deprived of
the first place in her love and reverence, and
bereaved for ever of the daily companionship,
which, in the decline of life, becomes so precious
a solace and so dear a joy. What a tremendous
responsibility there is in the choice of the person
who is to be intrusted with so costly a deposit,
and in whose favor are relinquished such
valued rights? How few are the men whose
characters present a combination of qualities,
which under such circumstances, could satisfy
the fears and misgivings of a parent’s love!
Something of all this I could not help expressing.
Mrs. R. replied that they had perfect confidence
in Mr. Lennox; it was in every respect
a most unexceptionable match; there was a
splendid income to begin with, and every prospect
of an immense fortune in a few years, and
an excellent position in society; as to moral
character, and that sort of thing, of course, all
was perfectly satisfactory. “What you say[Pg 316]
about parting with one’s children,” continued
she, and here she applied her exquisite pocket-handkerchief
to her eyes, “is very true—it is
very hard to part with Amy; but,” she philosophically
added, “it must be so, so it is no
use grieving about it.”
And she did not grieve about it any more,
but became very fluent upon other grievances,
which this affair had brought upon her; and
now I began to perceive that the true causes of
anxiety were something widely different from
those which I had anticipated.
“I am worried to death,” said my poor sister-in-law;
“every thing rests with me. I
have all the arrangements to make, and no one
to consult with, for Mr. R. takes no interest in
these matters, and as to Amy, she is a perfect
child. Louisa, too, has become so dull and indifferent,
she is of no use at all. I miss Fanny
beyond every thing; her wedding was comparatively
no trouble, for she helped me to
think; but now I am positively miserable lest
all should not go off as it ought to do.”
Here was a species of affliction, for which I
had certainly no ready-made speech of condolence,
and I should have been somewhat embarrassed
how to reply, if the entrance of the
girls had not rendered reply unnecessary. It
was some years since I had seen Amy, who had
always been my darling; and when I could disengage
myself from her warm embrace, I looked
at her earnestly, to notice all the changes which
those years had made in her. Her beauty was
something marvelous, and I was so much taken
up with her, that I did not at first pay much
attention to her sister, but when I did so, I felt
both shocked and surprised. The few summers
that had passed since I saw her a blooming
girl, did not warrant the change which had taken
place in her appearance. Her complexion had
lost its color; her features looked thin and
pinched; there was a querulous expression,
which I had never noticed before, about the
mouth; and the skin round the eyes had that
livid hue, which gives to the countenance so
peculiar an appearance of unhealthiness.
“My dear Louisa,” I exclaimed, “you are
surely not well!”
She answered she was tolerably well, and, as
she did not appear to like to be questioned, I made
no farther inquiries, but gave my attention to
the detail of the various arrangements that had
been entered into for the approaching ceremony.
I was to see the wedding clothes, of course, and
I exposed my ignorance, or at least forgetfulness,
of modern fashion, by asking for the bonnet.
“Bonnet! aunt,” cried Amy; “wreath I
suppose you mean—here it is,” and she placed it
on her beautiful brow. Louisa threw the costly
vail over her head, and there was a picture
which a Reynolds or a Lawrence might have
been proud to copy. I had not long to admire
it. Amy laughed and blushed, and threw the
things away again. What strange fashions
there are with respect to wedding clothes, thought
I; my mother was married in a riding-habit and
hat, just as if she had been going fox-hunting;
nowadays, nothing but a ball dress will do for
the ceremony; albeit it be performed on the
stone floor of a country church, at Christmas
time. Must a wedding dress, indeed, be one as
different as possible to the wearer’s daily habits
and every-day appearance—a kind of climax to
all the little duplicities, voluntary and involuntary,
which, it is said, are inseparable from
courtship? Well, well, be it so! Thy outward
attractions, Amy, will not have lost
much, when the blonds and satins are put into
the bandbox. God grant that it may be the
same with the other and dearer graces of the
heart and mind!
The few days which intervened between my
arrival and the wedding-day were very busy
ones; so busy that I could see very little of the
bride elect, and still less of the bridegroom.
What I did see of the latter, however, impressed
me very favorably. He seemed worthy of all
Amy might become, all he thought she was, for
he was passionately in love, as it is not difficult
to imagine a young man would be with a being
so beautiful and attractive. What her feelings
toward him were, I could not exactly decide.
Everybody said she loved him, and so she
thought herself; but I could not bring myself
to believe that her heart was yet awakened to
a profound and passionate sentiment of affection.
She admired her future husband, and was flattered
by being the choice of one who was universally
allowed to be a superior man; she liked
his company, and felt grateful to him for his
love. If this were not love, it was at least a
good foundation for it, and, perhaps, the wonder
was that it had not yet ripened into a warmer
sentiment. But Amy was a child—a child
whose whole life had been surrounded by trifles;
and there was a depth and seriousness in Edward
Lennox’s character to which her own was
yet but imperfectly attuned. Would the future
bring with it companionship and love, or estrangement
and indifference? A tremendous
question this appeared to me, but one which
apparently entered into the head of no one in
all that busy house, except into that of the
elderly spinster aunt.
The wedding took place. There is no occasion
to describe it; most people, at any rate the
young ones, know how such things are managed
nowadays. The bride and bridegroom departed,
and the bridesmaids dispersed until the return
of the wedded pair should re-assemble them for
the important business of receiving company.
As this return was not likely to be speedy, I
too said farewell, for I had engaged to visit
other friends, before returning to my hermitage—as
Mrs. R. persisted in denominating my cottage—although
it was situated close to a populous
village, and not far from a flourishing
market-town.
I went away very anxious about Louisa.
Mrs. R. was sensible of the change in her
daughter’s appearance and professed herself[Pg 317]
unable to understand it. No girls, as she observed,
had more indulgences or greater means
of amusement than hers had, but nothing pleased
or amused Louisa now. I inquired if any thing
had occurred to render her unhappy. Her
mother said there had been a slight love affair,
but that reasons sufficient to satisfy Louisa
herself had set it on one side, and that she did
not think the attachment still existed. My
future observations inclined me to agree with
Mrs. R. in this latter particular, but it seemed
to me as if this fancy, slight as it might have
been, had awakened the poor girl to the consciousness
that she had a heart and a soul;
that she possessed capacities which called for
nobler objects and a wider sphere of action, than
were furnished in the region of frivolity wherein
she dwelt. Not that she could have put her
feelings into words—they existed in her mind
too vaguely for that; her longings were indefinable
to herself, but they were real, and I was
convinced they were sapping the very foundations
of her existence. I would fain have taken
her home with me. I would have brought her
into contact with the genuine wants and woes
of humanity, represented, it might be, in humble
types, but varnished over by none of the falsehood
and glitter of fashionable society. I would
have done so, because I believed that here she
might find something to interest and rouse her
to action. This once accomplished, her energies
would no longer be left to prey upon themselves,
and the weariness of an aimless existence
would be at an end. But had my abode been,
indeed, the cell of an anchorite, and buried in
the depth of the wilderness, Mrs. R. could not
have shrunk with more horror from the idea of
trusting her daughter to my guardianship, than
she did when I made the proposal. In vain I
represented how happy Amy had always been
while under my care, and how infallible had
been the effect of Cumberland air upon all her
juvenile ailments. In as plain terms as were
consistent with her accustomed good breeding,
Mrs. R. intimated, that though it might do very
well for a child, Louisa would be moped to death
at my cottage. She needed amusement, interest,
that was certain; she must go to Brighton,
to Hastings, to Baden, if possible—any where,
to give her a complete change of scene and
ideas. I gave the matter up, but I believed
that in my solitude she would have found a
greater change of scene and ideas than she would
be likely to meet with in any fashionable watering-place.
Months rolled on. The bride and bridegroom
returned, but not before I was again settled at
home. I had letters from Amy, cheerful, happy
letters they were. How could they be otherwise?
The whole joys of the world were before
her, and with a lively fancy, and the keen sense
of enjoyment of eighteen, how could she be insensible
to their attractions! I had letters from
Mrs. R. too, full of Amy’s praises. They told
me how gracefully she had played her new part—how,
whether she appeared abroad or received
guests at home, she was the delight of
every eye, the praise of every tongue. This
was not all I would have known, but I could
learn no more, and it was two years before Amy
and I met again. She was then the mother of
a fine little boy, and as blooming and beautiful
as ever. She seemed happy too, and preserved
that uninterrupted flow of gayety which had
always been so charming. Not so her husband.
The ease and cheerfulness, which had once
characterized his conversation, had vanished;
he was silent and reserved; it seemed to me
that some hidden sorrow, for which he had no
confidant, was preying on his mind. When I
hinted to Amy the change in her husband’s
manner, she tossed her pretty head, and poutingly
remarked, that she supposed men were
always more agreeable in the days of courtship
than after marriage. But, in spite of her childish
petulance, a tear stole to her eye, which I was
not sorry to see there. True it was that Edward
Lennox was completely disenchanted. He
had found out that the thoughtless, inexperienced
girl, who had never been led to reflect on any
thing more serious than the amusement of the
present hour, was not the perfect woman, the
ideal of his fancy, and the echo of his every
thought and feeling. He was a man of an
almost jealously sensitive turn of mind, and
when he found he was not comprehended, he
shrank into himself, and took refuge in an impenetrable
reserve. Amy, poor child, had no
idea of all that was passing in her husband’s
mind. She was conscious of no change in herself,
and she little thought how different had
been his conception of her character to its reality.
She believed that what her mamma had
told her about the caprice of men, explained the
change which she could not but be sensible had
taken place in his sentiments toward her; and
though this change sometimes made her sad,
she did not love deeply enough to be quite heart-broken.
But Amy was still loved. If Mr. Lennox
did not love her as he could have loved
the true wife of his bosom, he cherished her as
a lovely child, whose happiness was intrusted
to his keeping, and it seemed to me as if fears
for her, as well as sorrow of his own, harassed
and perplexed him.
Mrs. R. was right. Nothing could be more
faultless than the easy grace with which Amy
presided at her husband’s table, or mixed in the
gay circles of fashionable amusement. With
perfect truth, I could congratulate her mother
on this point, but I felt a kind of wonder, well
as I knew Mrs. R., to observe what unmingled
satisfaction it afforded her. She evidently considered
that nothing was wanting to the complete
success of this marriage. Poor woman!
she soon changed her opinion most woefully!
Louisa was still poorly; she had rallied for a
while, but now seemed to droop more than ever.
I often went to spend the evening with her when
Mrs. R. and Amy were from home, and very
dear had these hours become to me. The prospect
of eternity had opened to that young spirit,[Pg 318]
and it had caused a rapid development of the
noblest powers of the soul. With the waking
of the spiritual nature, the intellect had been
aroused also, and, animated by these powers,
she was a different being. No wonder when
her mother caught her cheerful smile, or her
beaming eye, that she believed her convalescent,
and I, for one, could not destroy the illusion.
One evening when I had left Amy in the
hands of her maid, preparing to go out to dine,
I went into the library to look for a book which
I had promised to read to Louisa that evening,
and felt a little disconcerted to find Mr. Lennox
seated by the fire, with his arms folded, and apparently
so completely engrossed by his reflections
as scarcely to notice my entrance. As I
had believed him to be preparing to accompany
Amy, I had by no means expected to find him
here, and I explained my errand somewhat
apologetically. He started from his reverie,
and rising, completed my astonishment by requesting
five minutes’ conversation.
“Are you not going out?” I asked.
“Out? Oh, I had forgotten. No, not tonight.”
There was something in his whole manner
that alarmed me. “What is the matter?” said
I, and I believe I changed color, and said something
about my brother.
“Don’t be alarmed,” said he, “no one is in
trouble or danger but my unfortunate self, and,
through me, poor Amy. To be plain with you,
Miss R., for I believe I may speak out to you,
without apprehending a fit of fainting or hysterics,
I am a ruined man. Mind,” he added,
quickly, and a look of manly dignity replaced
the troubled expression of his brow and eye, “I
use the word in its ordinary, conventional signification.
You and I would call no man ruined,
in the literal sense of the word, who retained
his honor unstained, and the vigor of his head
and the strength of his hand unimpaired.”
I was so completely taken by surprise, that I
had no power to reply, and he went on; “If it
were only for myself, I could bear it, I believe,
as well as most people, but the thought of that
poor girl unmans me. Amusement, society,
luxury, seem to make up her very life, and to
tell her she must be deprived of these things, is
dreadful. Oh!” he continued, bitterly, “if I
could be to Amy all that she once was to me,
how light would all trials be while our love remained;
but that was an idle dream!”
“It may be no dream yet,” answered I.
“Amy has a heart, though her life, hitherto,
has offered little to prove its depth. Who
knows but that, when she is called on for sympathy
and action, she may prove all we could
wish?”
“Do not flatter me with false hopes,” he
said; “I have given up such ideas as those forever.”
I had some hope that matters were not so
bad as in the first moment I had been given to
understand they were, and I begged for further
information. I found, however, the statement
Mr. Lennox had made was substantially true;
he had, indeed, lost a handsome property, and
all that remained was an opportunity of realizing
a comfortable independence by personal exertion.
But the sacrifice of the luxuries, and
the worldly consideration which the possession
of wealth bestows, was inevitable; a sacrifice
which frequently causes distress very disproportionate
to the worth of the objects abandoned.
When he had in a few words put me in possession
of the actual state of his affairs, he said:
“Now comes the question of what is best to be
done with Amy. It is possible I may find it
advisable to go out to India, but, whether I go
or stay, I think it would be better for her to accompany
her mother and Louisa to Baden.
She will feel the change less at first, I have
consulted with her father, and he agrees with
me in this opinion.”
“Very likely,” said I, dryly; “and if it is
your intention that Amy should remain all her
life a spoiled child of fortune, you could not take
better means to attain your end. If she is ever
to prove what a rational being should be, it
must be by the discipline of life; do not, then,
attempt to shield her from trials which may be
of more benefit to her than all the favors of
fortune. Do not suppose you can guarantee her
from sorrow; rather call upon her to share your
distresses, than leave her to be consumed by the
selfish vexations which inevitably fall to the lot
of the idle and indulged. But, if you would inspire
her with devotion, you must give her your
confidence. Tell her all—let her know your
actual position—what you hope from her—what
you fear. You and she may live to bless the
day which brings these trials.”
“Ah! if I could think,” he began; “but no—you
do but judge after your own earnest nature—you
do not know Amy.”
“Nor you—nor any one; she does not know
herself. A girl’s character is like a rosebud,
folded up from every eye; but, unlike the flower,
it expands more under clouds and tempests than
under the genial sun.”
There was a pause, during which he sat musing,
then he said, “When I called your attention
to my unhappy affairs, it was with the intention
of requesting you to break the matter to Amy
for me, but you have half persuaded me to do it
myself.”
“Yourself, by all means,” said I; “and let
there be no concealment between you. What
am I to do about telling Louisa and Mrs. R.?”
“Oh! they must know, certainly,” answered
he. “Mrs. R. will be gone out when you arrive,
so you will be spared that scene. Louisa—who
has now more sense and courage than all of us
put together—will break it to her best in the
morning. Here is the carriage, let me put you
into it, and then for poor Amy.”
He was right. Louisa did seem to have more
sense and courage now than any of us. Perhaps,
she felt herself too near another world to affix an
undue value on the things of this, for none of the
agitation which I had feared resulted from the[Pg 319]
communication, and we consulted together calmly
and rationally on the best means of making
present circumstances useful to Amy, and tolerable
to her mother. But, calm as she was, I
thought it better to spare her the first burst of
Mrs. R.’s distress, and therefore I remained the
night over, and returned to Amy in the morning.
I found her alone in the nursery, with her
sleeping infant in her arms. Her eyes were
bent pensively on its countenance, and there
was an expression of serious thoughtfulness on
her beautiful features, which became them as
well as the gayety which was their native character.
“My dear, dear aunt,” she said, as I kissed
her cheek, “how much I owe you!”
“Owe me, my love! what do you mean?”
“If it had not been for you, Edward would
have told me nothing. I should never have
known half his causes of distress, and I should
have believed him cold and indifferent, when, on
the contrary, he was depressed by anxiety for
me, and for our boy.”
Here was a spring of action at once. The
fountains of sympathy, of gratitude, of love, were
opened; might not these waters prove sufficient
to fertilize a life? I believed so, and I felt that
Amy was saved.
I was not mistaken. From that day, she
was a new creature. If the sacrifices she was
called upon to make at first appeared great, they
were soon rendered insignificant by the regret
which she felt when she reflected how little her
previous education had prepared her to make
the best of a limited income, to prove the friend,
companion, and confidante, which her husband
would now need more than ever, or to fulfill the
office of guide and instructress which her little
boy would soon call upon her to perform.
“These are not subjects for regret, Amy,”
said I, when she poured out her heart to me, as
she had been in the habit of doing in her childish
days; “with youth and health, they are but
stimulants to exertion.”
Mr. Lennox went to India, but only for a year,
and, sorely against her will, Amy was left behind.
As she could not accompany him, she
wished to return home with me, for a year’s
schooling, as she playfully expressed it, and, in
spite of Mrs. R.’s remonstrances, I carried her off.
What a busy year we had of it! We cooked;
we cut out linen (the village schoolmistress was
for a time a cipher in that department); we tried
experiments in domestic economy; we made calculations;
then we read light books and heavy
books, history and philosophy, poetry and romance,
I being obliged to exercise great ingenuity
to avoid an immoderate proportion of educational
works, a department of literature to which
Amy, in common with many young mothers,
manifested a decided preference.
Thus occupied, the days and weeks glided
swiftly away, but not without leaving traces of
their passage. Amy’s intellectual and moral
growth in this twelvemonth was as rapid as was
her boy’s increase in physical proportions. She
felt it herself, and, with her increased self-respect,
increased her love and admiration of the husband,
for whose sake she had been stimulated to self-government
and self-tuition. Small had been
the joy of her wedding-day, compared to the
rapture with which, at the end of the year, she
threw herself into his arms; and slight had been
his disappointment after the honeymoon, to the
delightful surprise which he felt every day on
the discovery of some new improvement, or the
promise of some fresh excellence in his lovely
wife.
“Yes, yes,” I thought, as I watched them
walking in the garden, and talking over their
future plans, with that look of perfect confidence
which tells so much; “those hearts are united
now—they will soon grow so close that nothing
earthly will avail to separate them.”
I wiped my spectacles—they had often been
dimmed the last day or two—and taking little
Herbert’s hand, we, too, sallied forth for a confidential
tête-à-tête among the daisies.
I went to see Amy when she was once more
settled in a house of her own, and, though Mrs.
R. sighed and shook her head, every time poor
Amy’s domestic arrangements were alluded to,
I thought every thing about her charming.
True, she was waited upon by a tidy housemaid,
instead of a tall footman; true, if she
required a special dainty to appear upon her
table, she was obliged to soil the tips of her
own delicate fingers, instead of commanding the
service of a professional artiste; true, if she
wished to go abroad, she walked, instead of
using a carriage. But what then? I could
not see that she was a bit the worse for any of
these changes. Then, again, she did not now
go one night to the opera, another to the theatre,
and a third to a ball; but she was so busy in
the daytime, and so happy in the evening, in the
company of her husband, that she had no desire
for such amusements. She no longer presided
over great entertainments, but her small, cheerful,
pretty house, furnished with good taste and
thoroughly arranged for comfort, was always
hospitably open to those true friends whom adverse
fortune had not rendered shy or indifferent.
“Poor Amy does seem happy,” remarked her
mother, after we had spent a delightful evening
with the young folks, and a party of old friends;
“it is very strange, but she does seem happy in
spite of her misfortunes.”
“Misfortunes!” exclaimed my brother; “call
them blessings! Yes, Margaret, I am a convert
at last, and ready to confess that women are
improvable, and that the loss of wealth may
prove an inestimable blessing!”
ANECDOTES OF WORDSWORTH.
It is not our intention to criticise the writings
of the great philosophical poet of modern
times, but merely to note down a few recollections
of the benign old man before they pass
away forever with the fleeting shades of memory.
Glorious old man of the mountain, methinks[Pg 320]
we see him now: his deep-set gray eyes steeped
in contemplation; his hand buried in his waistcoat—one
leg crossed over the other—reciting
in a deep, but somewhat tremulous voice, a passage,
either from Milton or himself—the only
two poets he honored by his quotations. While
the vision stands before us, let us sketch the
outward and visible shape, which held a great
spirit within its fold.
Tall, and broadly formed, spare of flesh, with
a slight stoop, carelessly dressed; a fine oval face;
a nose aquiline, though somewhat heavy; bald
about the brow, with a few gray hairs straggling
over the forehead; fragments of gray
whiskers, and a mouth, inclined to be large,
but energetically compressed; his eyebrows turned
upward when listening, and contracted when
talking, with a deep voice, broken by its very
emphasis: this is as near a picture as we can
give of the “Bard of Rydal.” To a certain extent,
although in a different sense, what Pope
wrote for Gay, applies to Wordsworth:
Taking wit as poetical intellect, this is Wordsworth’s
character in a single sentence.
There was a strange mixture of the sublime
and the ridiculous in his composition. He would
descant on Milton, or the principles of poetry,
with a freshness and vigor of mind worthy of
the author of the “Laodamia,” and the next
minute utter such astounding opinions about
steamboats, reform, and human progress and
politics, as would positively make a child of ten
years old smile.
The most remarkable thing about him was
his entire ignorance of modern literature: the
poetry of the last thirty years was unknown to
him: no solicitation would possibly induce him
to read it—the only contemporaries he had read
or acknowledged, were Scott, Rogers, Landor,
Coleridge, and Southey.
The undue attention which he bestowed upon
what other men considered trifles, was another
remarkable trait in his character: he would correspond
perseveringly with the secretary of a
railway concerning an overcharge in the carriage
of a parcel, and he would walk a dozen
miles, and call at a dozen houses, to recover an
old cotton umbrella, not worth a shilling. The
importance of these small matters had doubtless
been forced upon him by his early poverty,
and by the manly independence and integrity
of his character.
Exact himself, he exacted exactness from
others, and if, when in company with a friend,
they took a cab together, he would on no account
suffer his companion to pay more than
his share: when the conveyance stopped, he
would inquire of the driver the fare, take out
his own half, and give it to the Jehu, leaving
his associate to do the same. We remember
on one occasion, when we had jumped out first,
and paying all the charge, and he afterward
paying the sharp Jehu his half, that he, on discovering
the imposition, wanted us to run half-way
down Southampton-street to get the overcharge
back, and regaled the company at dinner
that day with an energetic denunciation of the
rascality of cab-men, and the idleness and extravagance
of youth.
Among his weaknesses was a reverence for
rank and wealth, perfectly puzzling in so independent
a man: if he had promised to dine with
a baronet, and an invitation came from an earl
he considered it a piece of religious duty to forfeit
his prior engagement, and he would never
realize the idea that the baronet could possibly
feel offended.
Another curious trait in his character was his
inability to understand the slightest approach to
a joke: even when explained to him, he would
feel uneasy, and put it on a logical rack: with
him every thing was either absolutely true or
absolutely false:—he made no allowance for
pleasantry, badinage, persiflage, or even playfulness:
he took every thing literally.
A young lady, an intimate friend of his, related
to us a ludicrous instance of the embarrassments
this occasionally led to: being on a
visit to the Lakes for the first time, the old poet
took great pride in showing her all his pet spots
and finest views. They were, consequently, out
very often, for hours and hours together.
At an evening party, the niece of Lady F——
(whose grounds join the bard’s garden), in the
gayety of girlhood, said to the poet: “I saw
you this morning, Mr. Wordsworth, before any
body was up, flirting with my aunt on the lawn;
and then how slily you stole away by the back
entrance.” This alluded to a gate made to save
the detour of going into the road. The words
had scarcely passed the giddy girl’s lips, ere she
became painfully aware that she had committed
some tremendous crime. Wordsworth looked
distressed and solemn at his wife: his wife
looked muffled thoughts at her daughter, Miss
Wordsworth, and then they all three looked at
each other as though, holding a silent conclave.
Inspiration and speech came to the poet first.
Turning solemnly round to our informant, he
said, emphatically, to her: “After the remark
just made, it is of course necessary that I should
reply. Miss C——, you are young and lovely;
you have been alone with me repeatedly in solitary
spots, and I now put it to you, if I have
ever acted toward you in a manner unbecoming
a gentleman and a Christian?” Our friend thus
appealed to, could scarcely refrain from roaring
with laughter, but she thought it best to answer
in accordance with the spirit of the question;
and having considerable tact, she managed
to patch this “awful matter” up! A damper,
however, had fallen on the meeting, and it
ended drearily. We might recount other evidence
of the unpoetical thraldom to which constant
association with a few old ladies of the
Rydal neighborhood had bowed down the full,
vigorous intellect of Wordsworth. Yet, even in
these absurdities, he retains a simplicity and
earnestness of character, which almost supply
the want of that geniality and dignity we generally
associate with the great poet.
MODERN MUMMIES.—A VISIT TO THE TOMBS OF BORDEAUX.
The city of Bordeaux possesses much that is
interesting. Many historical associations
are connected with it, from the time of its occupation
by the Romans, downward. It was the
birthplace of the Latin poet Ausonius, and also
of the English Edward, the famous Black Prince;
Montesquieu was born in its neighborhood, and
Montaigne was once its mayor; the district of
which it is the centre gave its name to the celebrated
party of the Girondins. It enjoys very
considerable trade. The country round it produces
some of the best wines in France. Its
quays and many of its streets are handsome
and lively. The public buildings are not a little
remarkable. In particular, we may cite the
theatre, which, though surpassed by a few others
in size, is unrivaled in modern Europe for
the combination it presents of elegance, symmetry,
and perfect adaptation to its purpose. The
noble bridge, too, by which the Garonne—here
nearly the third of a mile wide—is crossed,
must not be forgotten either. When we consider
the difficulties attending the work, or the
success which has crowned it, the bridge is perhaps
the greatest boast of Bordeaux, and it is
not without reason that the pride of the Bordelais
pronounces it unique.
But the most curious thing, in its way, which
Bordeaux possesses, is a vault under St. Michael’s
church. That edifice itself presents but
little worth notice, except its mutilated tower,
which, with its spire, was once more than three
hundred feet high, and was reduced to its present
state by a gale of wind, the upper part of it
being literally blown over. Finding so little,
therefore, here to interest us, we are about to
leave the church, when our guide asks if we
would like to see the charnel-house of St. Andrew.
The name strikes us; we accept the
invitation and follow him, wondering what is
before us. We descend a staircase, and exchange
the pure air and bright sky of Guienne
for the close and stone-smelling atmosphere of a
subterraneous passage, and the darkness made
visible by the uncertain lamp of our conductor.
We arrive at a low doorway, and bend to pass
beyond it. This is the place. At first we see
nothing; our eyes, however, soon become accustomed
to the obscurity, and a strange spectacle
is disclosed to them. We find we are standing
in a round and vaulted chamber of rough masonry:
it resembles an inverted bowl, the spring
of its arch being but a little above the floor;
this floor is of uneven earth, and may be some
twenty feet in diameter. Round the walls, and
supported in a standing position, are a great
number of human bodies. There are ninety in
all. We are in a large company of the dead;
and the ground on which we tread is composed
of hundreds more, for that whitish dust is the
dust of bones, and the original bottom of the
pit is many feet below.
The fact is, as the guide informs us, that a
cemetery near the church having been disturbed,
the vault was made the receptacle of the remains
found in it. As for the bodies piled
round its sides, some peculiar property of the
spot in which they were originally deposited had
preserved them entire; and such as they now
are they will probably remain, for some of them
were living six hundred years ago. Their flesh
has been transformed into a substance resembling
tinder; the skin has much shrunk, and
has become brown, so that they resemble very
thin mulattoes, but, in most other respects, they
are scarcely changed. Many of them still possess
all their teeth; their hair remains—one has
a long beard. The expression their countenances
wore in death is still perfectly distinct. They
are of both sexes and of all ages, and, consequently,
of every size. The histories of a few
are known. In the case of most, you can read
something of their past lives in their faces and
forms, as you can in those of the living, so completely
does their physiognomy retain the impress
of the passions which once moved and
agitated them. One is the body of a man who
was a street porter in his time: it is fully seven
feet high. He was renowned for his strength,
but broke his back one day about a hundred
years back, under a burden too heavy for him.
Another presents the features of a singularly
beautiful and graceful woman who died of cancer.
On a third body, you remark the nun’s
dress in which the poor inmate of the cloister
was interred. Her face still wears a look of
sadness and melancholy resignation. You see
in the breast of one man the sword-thrust wound
which had caused his death. The most painful
to behold is the body of a young boy, the convulsed
contraction of whose features and members
presents a frightful appearance of moral
as well as of physical agony. Some medical
men have given it as their opinion that this unhappy
being had been buried alive, and that it
was in his frenzied efforts to burst his cerements
that his limbs stiffened into their present horrid
aspect. Speaking of medical men, there is one
of their fraternity in the collection, an old doctor,
who thus shares the tomb, it may be, of
some of those whom he, perhaps, helped to send
to it.
Such are the mummies of Bordeaux. As to
the cause of the phenomenon, we can offer no
explanation, though more learned men than we
will, doubtless, easily find many. We trust,
however, that such may be more reasonable
than that offered by an author before us, who
ascribes the preservation of the bodies to the
heat of the climate. The guide, of course, has
his own theory. A baker had his oven close to
the place in which they were at first interred,
and the heat of the said oven petrified them.
But, whatever may be the proper solution of the
question, St. Michael’s church at Bordeaux is
not the only locality which possesses such a
curiosity, though none that we are aware of can
boast a museum so complete. Similar discoveries
are said to have been made at Toulouse,[Pg 322]
under a Franciscan, and also under a Dominican
monastery, but we must say that, when in that
town, we never heard of them. We have, however,
ourselves seen the bodies preserved in a
crypt of the cathedral church of Bremen. This
crypt is called the Bleikeller, or lead-cellar, for
what precise reason we do not remember. It is
not entirely underground, but enjoys a certain
dubious daylight. The mummies here are contained
in rough wooden coffins, and are attired
in the usual vestments of the dead, but with
their faces exposed. Each has its history, which
the respectable lady who showed them to us
duly recounted, removing each coffin-lid as she
did so, and replacing it as she passed to another.
As at Bordeaux, one of them had been
slain by the sword; he was a student who fell
in a duel. Another was the body of an English
lady of the name of Stanhope. If we bore
that name, we should take measures to prevent
her remains being thus made a show of.
Since we are speaking of Bremen, we may
mention another object, of a somewhat similar
kind, which that town possesses. Gesche Gottfried
was a female prisoner, a modern Brinvilliers.
She poisoned her husband (two husbands,
unless we are mistaken), some of her
children, and several of her friends and relatives.
At last, in an attempt to poison a young man,
to whom she was about to be married, she was
detected, condemned, and decapitated. This
was a few years back, and they have now got
her head, preserved in spirits, in the Bremen
Museum.
RECOLLECTIONS OF CHANTREY, THE SCULPTOR.
Of Chantrey the recorded life and character
are eminently simple and compact. Easy
of comprehension is the tenor of both. The one
was marked by steady common-sense; the other
by progressive success. Chantrey was born at
Norton, in Derbyshire, in 1782. The son of one
of the few remaining small proprietors cultivating
their own land, he received a moderate education,
and was apprenticed, at his own instance,
to a working wood-carver. Every onward step
was marked by native sagacity. His natural
gifts led him to the more ambitious branches of
art. He began with portrait-painting. But his
craft of wood-carving, securing, as it did, a subsistence,
he did not relinquish till his position
as sculptor was assured: a wise plan, since for
eight years he, according to his own account,
scarce realized £5 by modeling. He began
with an imaginative effort or so, but soon found
his legitimate field. With the £10,000 brought
him by his wife in 1811, he provided himself
with house, studio, offices, marble, &c., like a
prudent speculator. From the epoch of his
bust of Horne Tooke—an important patron to
him—dates his success. This brought him into
notice. Commissions thenceforward flowed in.
The remainder of his life was a course of regular
labor, relieved by constant hospitality and
the periodic relaxation of country visits, and his
favorite amusement, angling: interspersed with
such occurrences as the visit to Italy; a few
other continental trips; the erection, at a cost
of £20,000, of a new house and offices, adapted
to the growing largeness of his dealings, and
his knighthood. With characteristic shrewdness,
he early avoided committing himself to
any political or party opinions. This, his prosperity,
and his common-sense rendered him a
great favorite with the English aristocracy.
But too often, indeed, is the inane world of
aristocratic Dilettantism felt hovering dimly
near, as we read these pages. His large income
and social disposition induced him to keep
a hospitable house. And it was part of his tact
to secure, without much reading, varied average
knowledge, by frequent intercourse with men of
science and letters. During the last two years
of his life, his health rapidly and wholly gave
way: the ordinary fate of his class, the hard
workers and social livers. He was in the maturity
of middle age, on his sudden death in
1841.
This course is as much that of a man of
business as of an artist. Yet Chantrey’s was a
truly estimable, though no exalted, or rare character.
There was a native dignity, a reality, an
English genuineness about the man, legible in
his whole life, and very engaging; even amid
the chaotic adumbrations of the present biography.
He was a favorable sample of a class not
uncommon among us, the prosperous men who
have risen through their own efforts, and deservedly.
Generous, frank, hearty he was; above
all, eminently direct in his dealings and character.
One of his distinguishing features as a
man, and as one of the class just mentioned,
was his honest pride in his origin and progress
in life. Without self-complacency, a manly
consciousness of his true relations to the world
pervaded him. The taint of flunkeyism in his
position so facile to catch, touched him not.
That respect for the intrinsic and essential, in
character and position, his early circumstances
naturally inspired, was never forsaken for worship
of the privileged caste which favored and
surrounded him.
One of those receiving freely and spending
freely, he showed his sense of the value of
money by its liberal devotion to the enjoyment
of himself and all around. Ever open to tales
of distress, he was the frequent dupe of his kind
impulses. To his brother artists, he was generous
in more ways than that of hospitality.
Few earning a large income have manifested a
better title thereto, by their use of it. In a
profession inevitably unequal in the attainment
of the prizes of fortune, compensation for the
direction of so large a share into one or two
fashionable channels, is found in so genial a
worldly head of it as Chantrey. His generosity
bordered on lavishness; yet even here, his prudence
did not wholly forsake him. He left a
large property; bequeathed, after Lady Chantrey,
to the Royal Academy in trust, for purposes
of doubtful judiciousness, but unquestionable[Pg 323]
good intention; in the way of fostering
the “higher branches of art.”
Rough and free in his manners, he was as
full of bonhommie as good feeling. His letters
are instinct with the heartiness and good fellowship
of the man, and have a very agreeable
freshness, and freedom from effort, if also, from
any claims in the matter of thought.
In person, Chantrey did not belie his inner self.
Mr. Jones, his biographer, indeed, gives us to
understand, in one place, he resembled Shakspeare;
in another, that it was Socrates he was
like; and thereon, would have us accept a deeper
similarity, of mind, to the Greek philosopher!
A notion nearer the mark, is graphically supplied
by his friend Thomson, when he begins
his letter with a red wafer stuck on the paper;
eyes, nose, mouth, &c., given in black. The
symbol so pleased the sculptor, he adopted it
himself as an occasional jocose signature.
Chantrey’s intellect was a limited but emphatically
capable, if not a very elevated one; ready
at command and certain. All he said or did
was, as far as it went, to the purpose. Altogether
practical was the whole man. The sagacity
of a sublimated common sense, was his
prevailing characteristic. His mind was a perceptive
one, not thoughtful or intense; making
use of all that came in his way; gleaning information;
receiving results, and applying them
shrewdly. He attained proficiency in all he undertook,
whether it were wood-carving, painting,
portrait-busts, fishing, shooting. Without his
range, were it but one step, he was helpless.
But then, as a rule, he took care never to advance
that step. And this was easy to him;
for he was averse to all beyond the literal, and
the every-day. The singular, the eccentric, in
thought, manner of art, way of wearing one’s
hair, or any other department, he detested.
“Let us stick to the broad, common high-way,
and do our best there,” was the instinctive
feeling of the man. He was haunted by no
unattainable, ever-retreating, fair ideals. No
dreaming aspirations, or indefinite yearnings,
had part in his life. His somewhat extreme,
and in Mr. Jones’s hands, quite over-done devotion
to “simplicity,” was very characteristic;
in unison with that really satisfactory in him,
but pointing to his wants, his restrictedness of
feeling and unimaginativeness.
The same practical tendency and restriction
of effort to things within reach, the sagacious,
unerringly successful application of himself to
the certain and definite, characterize his art: in
the artist, ever the blossom and result of the
whole man. Emphatic fulfillment does his success
afford of the celebrated apophthegm of
Mulready, “Know what you have to do, and
do it.” He did not spend himself on false
aims, nor once lose himself in a wrong track.
Having early ascertained his true field, portraiture,
he consistently adhered to it, notwithstanding
all “advice of friends;” though far from
lacking ambition, or high ideas of the so-called
higher branches. In this, his history is especially
instructive, worthy of heed. He was
faithful to the light that was in him. And in
better times of art he might have been a still
better artist.
SAILING IN THE AIR.—HISTORY OF AERONAUTICS.
(Continued from page 173.)
In the history of aeronautics, the name of Mr.
Charles Green, who first turned his attention
to the art in 1821, occupies a prominent place.
To him the art is indebted for the introduction
of carbureted-hydrogen, or coal gas, as the means
of inflating balloons. Great as was the improvement
effected by the substitution of hydrogen gas
for rarefied air, there are serious disadvantages
connected with the use of that gas. In the first
place, it is procured at vast expense; and, in
the second place, it is difficult to obtain it in
sufficient quantity, several days of watchful
anxiety having been often expended in the vain
endeavor to generate a sufficiency of the gas,
which, on account of the subtilty of its particles,
and its strong affinity for those of the surrounding
atmosphere, continued to escape almost as
fast as it was produced. Perplexed at the outset
with these difficulties and inconveniencies,
which had not only rendered experiments comparatively
rare, but even threatened the art with
premature extinction, Mr. Green conceived that
if coal gas, which is much cheaper and can be
generated with much greater facility than hydrogen,
could be employed for the purpose of inflation,
an important object would be gained.
To put the truth of his theory to the test, he
prepared a balloon, which he inflated with coal
gas, and made a successful ascent from the
Green Park, on the day of the coronation of
George IV. He has subsequently made some
hundreds of ascensions from the metropolis, and
various other parts of the empire, with balloons
so inflated; and, from the year 1821, coal gas
has been very generally used in experiments
of this nature. Besides its economy and easy
production, it has the advantage of being more
easily retained than hydrogen, which, for the
reasons already given, is much more readily dissipated.
The ingenuity of Mr. Green has been exerted
with the view of discovering other improvements
in the art of aerial navigation. One great obstacle
to the successful practice in the art is,
the difficulty of maintaining the power of the
balloon for any length of time undiminished in
its progress through the air. It is ascertained
by the uniform experience of aeronauts, that,
between the earth and two miles above the level
of the sea, a variety of currents exist, some blowing
in one direction and some in another; and
when the aeronaut has risen to the elevation
where he meets with a current that will waft
him in the desired direction, it is of importance
for him to be able to preserve that elevation.
But the balloon, in consequence of the increase
or diminution of weight to which it is liable
from a variety of causes, will not keep at that[Pg 324]
altitude. The great changes which are constantly
taking place in the weight of the atmosphere,
the deposition of humidity on the surface
of the balloon, and its subsequent evaporation
by the rise of temperature, the alternate heating
and cooling of the gaseous contents of the balloon,
according as it may be exposed to the action of
the solar rays or screened from them by the interposition
of clouds, not to advert to other
agencies, less known though not less powerful,
all combine in making the machine at one time
to ascend and at another to descend. Thus it
may be removed out of a favorable into an adverse
current. To overcome this difficulty, and
enable the aeronaut to keep the balloon at the
same level without expending its power, by discharging
gas from the valve to lower it, or by
casting out a portion of the ballast to raise it—processes
which must in time waste the whole
power of the largest balloon, and bring it to the
earth—Mr. Green suggested the contrivance of
a rope of sufficient length and material trailing
on the ground beneath, and if over the sea, the
rope is to be tied to a vessel filled with liquid
ballast, which floats on the surface. This rope
will act as a drag on the balloon, when, from
any of the causes we have referred to, it tends
to rise, for, in that case, it will draw up a portion
of the rope, and, by thus adding to its
weight, will be impeded in its upward course;
and, on the other hand, when, from opposite
causes, it tends to descend, it will, during every
foot of its descent, have its weight, and consequently
its descending tendency, diminished, by
throwing on the earth the labor of supporting an
additional portion of the rope. This, however,
at best, is a clumsy contrivance, and there are
various objections to its practical utility. It
could hardly be practicable on land, on account
of the damage and danger that would be occasioned
by the entanglement of the rope in trees
and buildings; and at great elevations above the
earth, the weight of the rope would become so
considerable as to require for its support a large
portion of the ascending power of any balloon.
In the United States, many aerial voyages
have been performed. The first of these was
made by a Frenchman, M. Blanchard, in Jan.,
1793, from Philadelphia, at which General
Washington was a spectator. Gillio and Robertson,
both Europeans, were the next after
Blanchard. No Americans were engaged in the
business until Mr. Durant, an ingenious citizen
of New York, took it up after Robertson. He
made a number of aerial excursions, and was
shortly followed by new adventurers in the art,
among whom the most celebrated is Mr. Wise,
a piano-forte maker in Philadelphia, who in 1835
betook himself to the trade of ascending in balloons,
and who up to this date has made upward
of a hundred ascents.
Mr. Wise is entitled to the merit of having
carefully studied and mastered the scientific
principles of aeronautics, and he is among the
most enthusiastic of his profession. While admitting
that the art has advanced but little
since its first discovery, compared with other
sciences, he anticipates from it, if perseveringly
cultivated by men of genius, the most splendid
results, adopting, as the motto on the title-page
of his work, the couplet from Shakspeare:
Than are dreamt of in your philosophy.”
Some of his feats have been daring enough, and
others still more perilous he is willing to undertake.
Not long after commencing the practice of
his new profession, Mr. Wise resolved to test
the practicability of descending in safety with
the balloon, after it had burst, at the elevation
of a mile or two. It would then, he conceived,
form a parachute, and, from the resistance it
would meet with from the atmosphere in its
descent, would gently let him down to the earth.
Having prepared a balloon of cambric muslin,
which he coated with his newly-invented varnish,
he ascended, as had been advertised, from
Easton, in Pennsylvania, on the 11th of August,
1838, at a few minutes before two o’clock, afternoon,
with the full determination of making
the experiment, though he had concealed his intention
both from the public and from his personal
friends. He carried up with him two parachutes,
the one containing a cat, and the other a dog.
As the balloon approached a dense body of black
thunder-clouds, some vivid flashes of lightning,
accompanied by violent peals of thunder, greeted
his upward course. This gave the first part of
his voyage a terrific but grand and imposing
appearance. It seemed to him as if heaven’s
artillery were celebrating these efforts of the
new-born science, and, acting on his imagination,
this inspired him with a fresh determination
to explode the balloon. At different elevations,
he detached first one and then another
of the parachutes, with their occupants, which
landed in safety. At the altitude of about
13,000 feet, the gas became expanded to its
utmost tension, and the balloon was still rising,
making it evident that, unless the safety-valve
were speedily opened to allow a portion of the
gas to escape, an explosion would speedily ensue.
At this critical moment he became somewhat
excited, and looking over the side of his car, he
observed the sparkling coruscations of lightning
springing from cloud to cloud, a mile beneath
him, as the thunder-storm was passing, in its
last remnants, below. He took out his watch,
noted on his log-book the time—twenty minutes
past two—and as he was about returning it to
his pocket, thinking at the time whether it were
not best, by opening the valve, to abandon, for
the present, his favorite idea, the balloon exploded.
His confidence in the success of the
experiment never forsook him, and yet he admits
that this was a moment of awful suspense. The
gas rushed with a tempestuous noise from the
rupture in the top, and in less than ten seconds,
the balloon was emptied of every particle of
hydrogen. The descent at first was rapid, and
in a moment or two, on looking up, he discovered
that the balloon was canting over, but the[Pg 325]
weight of the car counteracted its tilting tendency,
giving it an oscillating motion, which it retained
until it reached the earth, which it struck
with a violent concussion, and the car striking
the earth obliquely, Mr. Wise was thrown forward
from it about ten feet. The landing was
made on a farm about ten miles from Easton,
and many minutes had not elapsed before he
had resolved in his mind to repeat the experiment
in Philadelphia on the first opportunity.
Having arrived in Philadelphia in the month
of September immediately following, he consulted
several scientific gentlemen as to his intention.
Doubtful of the safety of the experiment,
though neither questioning the philosophy
of atmospheric resistance, nor the theory of
converting the balloon into a parachute, they
earnestly endeavored to dissuade him from his
purpose. But confident of the perfect safety
with which, on scientific principles, he would
descend, he publicly announced that he would
ascend on the first of October, and explode the
balloon at the height of upward of a mile. On
the day advertised, at twenty minutes before
five o’clock, afternoon, he left the earth in the
presence of assembled thousands, and rose almost
perpendicularly, in a perfectly clear sky. When
the explosion took place, the lower part of the
balloon did not immediately invert, as in the
former experiment, for in this case the balloon
burst open from top to bottom, and caved sideways.
At the first discovery of this, he was
somewhat alarmed, fearing that it might come
down with a continuous accelerated velocity;
but from this anxiety he was soon relieved, for
it caught the wind like the mainsail of a ship,
and slid down upon the atmosphere in a spiral
course with a uniform velocity. The concussion,
though from the apparent rapidity of the
descent it threatened to be violent, was not
harder than that which would follow the jumping
from an elevation of ten feet to the ground.
From the experience of his numerous aerial
excursions, Mr. Wise is of opinion, that, at a
considerable elevation, there is a constant and
regular current of wind blowing at all times,
from west to east, with a velocity of from twenty
to forty, and even sixty miles per hour, according
to its height from the earth. On the strength
of this conviction, he believes it to be perfectly
practicable and safe, not only to cross the Atlantic,
but even to circumnavigate the globe, in
a balloon; and he has expressed his readiness to
undertake either of these voyages. About the
beginning of the year 1843, he actually proposed
to some gentlemen of the city of Philadelphia,
the project of making an aerial trip across the
Atlantic, in undertaking which, he assured them,
he would have as little hesitation as about embarking
in the most approved steam-vessel that
plied between the ports of New York and Liverpool.
At first, supposing him to be in jest, they
expressed their willingness to promote the design,
but finding that he was in sober earnest, they
began to evince conscientious scruples as to the
responsibility they would incur, if by any chance
his life should fall a sacrifice to the bold adventure.
He next determined to petition the
Congress of the United States, at their ensuing
session, for the necessary pecuniary means; and
flattering himself with the hope of the success
of his application, to provide against the accidents
which might arise from opposing local
currents and storms, or from omissions, imperfections,
and unforeseen necessities attendant
upon all first trials, he issued a proclamation,
addressed to all publishers of newspapers in the
world, announcing it as his intention to make
a trip across the Atlantic in a balloon in the
summer of 1844, and calling upon the seafaring
community of all climes not to be alarmed
should they happen to be in the vicinity of a
balloon, either on the ocean or in the atmosphere,
but endeavor to give aid to the adventurers.
He proposed to have for the car a sea-worthy
boat, which would be of service in case
the balloon should fail to accomplish the voyage;
and the crew was to consist of three individuals—an
aeronaut, a sea-navigator, and a scientific
landsman.
By the time the Congress met, Mr. Wise had
enlarged his idea of crossing the Atlantic to a
purpose of sailing round the world. In a petition
he presented to that assembly, dated Lancaster
City, Dec. 20, 1843, he certifies, that by
taking advantage of the current from west to
east, which, governed by a great general law,
blows at all times round the globe, it was quite
practicable, from the improved state to which
aeronautic machinery can now be perfected, to
travel eastward in a balloon with a velocity
that would circumnavigate the globe in from
thirty to forty days, and that the aeronaut, by
taking advantage of the local currents, could
vary from a straight course thirty or forty degrees
from the latitude of departure, so as to be able
to leave dispatches in Europe and China, and
return by way of Oregon Territory to Washington
City. He therefore prays the Congress to appropriate
the money necessary for constructing an
aerostadt of 100 feet in diameter of substantial
domestic cotton drilling, with a sea-boat capable
of enduring the ocean for a car, and so constructed
that the masts and rigging may be stowed, ready
for erection into sea service at any time that
emergency might require. And he concludes by
engaging, that, should his proposal meet with the
approbation of the Congress, he would readily
submit a plan in detail, and would cheerfully
superintend the construction of the machinery
at his own expense, asking nothing more than
the command or directorship of the first experimental
aerial voyage round the globe.
This petition was received and read by the
Congress, and referred to the committee of naval
affairs. But though the committee to which it
was committed might not doubt that Mr. Wise
had nerve sufficient to make the attempt, they
probably had some doubts as to its practicability
and safety, and therefore they made no report.
Most men will think that the committee of
Congress acted wisely, and that it is fortunate[Pg 326]
for Mr. Wise himself, that neither the Congress
nor his private friends have, by supplying the
necessary funds, put it in his power to risk his
life in either of those foolish projects. The many
accidents and hairbreadth escapes from severe
bodily injury, if not from death, which he has
met with, during the course of his profession,
when undertaking much smaller excursions,
scarcely warrant him to conclude, as he does,
that such voyages would be attended with fewer
risks than sailing in the most approved steam-vessels.
To attempt to realize even his first
idea of crossing the Atlantic in a balloon, would,
in the present imperfect state of aeronautics, be
nothing less than madness; to attempt to realize
the second, would be “cyclopicus furor,” to borrow
a phrase from John Calvin—”a gigantic
madness;” and we can only account for his
forming or broaching such ideas, on the principle
of vanity, or of that insensibility to physical
danger which the adventurous gradually and
unconsciously contract. We do not affirm that
such schemes are absolutely impracticable, or
that they will never be safely accomplished;
for the astonishing discoveries already made in
science render it impossible for us to say to what
extent the elements may be rendered obedient
to the sway of the human will. To speak of
crossing the ocean, against wind and tide, in a
vessel, by the simple aid of a kettle filled with
boiling water, was, not many years ago, laughed
at as the ravings of a crack-brained fool. A
shaved head and a strait waistcoat were the
promised rewards of the original projector of
that most noble enterprise. And yet the foaming
billows of the great deep are at this day
hourly plied by the rushing steam-ship, bounding
and puffing recklessly along, as though it
were itself the victim of the madness ascribed
to its projector, but landing, nevertheless, its
precious freight unharmed upon the distant
shores. Now, if such stupendous and astonishing
results have been realized, what may not
man, under the irresistible dominion of the great
master-spirit of the age—progress—what may
he not accomplish?” But it remains yet to
be demonstrated that a pathway in a balloon
through the atmosphere is less perilous than one
in a ship on the ocean. The safety of traveling
in balloons must be tested by smaller trips, before
men will believe that these frail vessels of
silk, or cambric muslin, may be safely trusted
as a means of locomotion across the mighty
Atlantic, or, what would be a still greater
achievement, around the globe itself.
Having thus briefly traced the history of
aeronautics, we shall now inquire into the practical
value of the art.
After the discovery of the hydrogen-gas balloon,
the most extravagant projects dazzled and
bewildered the minds of men. To journey
through the air from one part of the globe to
another, or even to circumnavigate the globe
itself, in balloons, was child’s play, compared
with the magnificent results that were anticipated.
It was fondly expected that the new
discovery would open up a channel of communication
between the earth and its sister planets,
and that the time was not far distant when men
would be embarking from the Earth, in a balloon,
for the Moon, or for Mercury, Venus, Mars, the
Asteroids, or some of the other planets, just as
they embarked in a ship for France, Italy, India,
China, Africa, or America. They forgot
that the laws of gravitation, which bind man
as by chains of adamant to this world, would
ever interpose an insurmountable obstacle to
the realization of such wild imaginings; that
the atmosphere has its limits as well as the
ocean, extending, it is calculated, not much beyond
forty miles above the earth’s surface; that,
at a certain height, it is as light, by reason of
its rarity, as the lightest gas with which a balloon
can be inflated, thereby rendering all farther
ascent impossible; and that, even before the
aeronaut had reached that height, very serious
consequences would ensue from the intense cold,
from the diminution of atmospheric pressure, and
from the inadequacy of a too rarified atmosphere
for supporting respiration. Such overwrought
expectations, however, produced by the
first excitement of a great discovery, soon subsided,
when men began soberly to reflect on the
immutable laws, or, which is the same thing,
the powerful mandate of the Creator, which confines
all things within their appointed sphere.
But though the idea of emigrating by means
of balloons to foreign worlds was relinquished,
there still existed a desire to render them subservient
to important terrestrial purposes, and
various suggestions were made as to the uses to
which they might be applied. It was proposed
to employ their power of ascension as a mechanical
force for raising water from mines, for transporting
obelisks, and placing them on greater
elevations, or for raising, without any scaffolding
a cross or a vane to the top of a high spire.
It was proposed that they might be employed
as a means of making an escape from surrounding
icebergs in the ocean, or for effecting a landing
to otherwise inaccessible mountains, and
observing their cloud-capped peaks—for exploring
the craters of volcanoes—for traversing vast
swamps and morasses—and for the improvement
of the infant science of meteorology. It
was besides predicted that they would become
a safe, easy, and expeditious mode of traveling,
and of conveying the products of every land
and clime from one part of the globe to another.
It is long since Dr. Dick suggested, in his
“Christian Philosopher,” that the missionaries
of the cross might yet be able to avail themselves
of the aid of balloons in going forth to
distant regions to proclaim to the heathen the
unsearchable riches of Christ, and that then
there would be a literal fulfillment of the prediction
of the last of the inspired seers, “And I
saw another angel fly in the midst of heaven,
having the everlasting gospel to preach unto
them that dwell on the earth, and to every nation,
and kindred, and tongue, and people.” But
to only two purposes has the ascending power of[Pg 327]
the balloon been as yet applied—to the reconnoitring
of hostile armies, by the French, for a
short time—and, in one or two instances, to the
making of scientific observations. Only a single
attempt, and a very absurd one, has been made
to get up a traveling balloon. The gold-hunters
of America, impatient of the slow process by
which ships transport them to the golden regions
of California, and, as if determined to press the
air into the service of giving them a speedier
conveyance, lately proposed to build a balloon,
to carry them out at the rate of 200 miles per
hour. A model of the machine was exhibited
in New York and Philadelphia, and it created
considerable sensation in the minds of the credulous.
It was stated, in a respectable journal
of New York, in 1849, that the machine was
actually in course of construction, and the
steam-engine finished, but nothing more has
since been heard of it. “Had these projectors,”
says Mr. Wise, “gone on from their miniature
model, to the erection of one capable of carrying
one or two persons, in order to prove its
practicability on a larger scale, there might
have been reason to believe that they harbored
an idea of its general usefulness. But when
the project embraced at once so magnificent a
scheme, as that contemplated in the swooping
strides toward the modern Dorado, with a cargo
of a hundred gold-hunters, it seemed too much
for sober-minded people; and brought upon itself
philosophical criticism and scientific condemnation,
and, with that, a good share of opposition
to the hopes and expectations of aerial
navigation in any shape.”
Aerostation is at present applied to no practical
useful purpose; it is a mere plaything, occupying
no higher a position than catchpenny mountebank
exhibitions. Ascents are made in balloons
from no other motive, or for no other object,
than to draw money from the pockets of the
multitude, by ministering to their enjoyment;
and when made by persons properly acquainted
with the principles and practice of the art—for
by such alone can they be effected with safety—and
with those precautions which experience
has shown to be requisite, they might be liable
to no great objection, so long as the people
are willing to pay for them; but if conducted
by unqualified persons, or by the most skillful,
with a daring recklessness of personal danger,
or in a manner involving suffering to any sentient
being, they ought to be discouraged in
every legitimate way by every friend of humanity,
as at variance alike with the principles of
morality and with the benevolent lessons of the
Christian faith. No man may lawfully peril
his own life, or subject the inferior animals to
unnecessary pain, for the gratification of the
all-devouring thirst of the public for exciting
exhibitions; and in the very act of encouraging
and witnessing such exhibitions, we are quenching
the merciful and fostering the cruel in our
natures. Of this objectionable character is
the practice recently introduced into France of
carrying up donkeys in balloons. The adventure
is indeed no new one. It was performed
by Mr. Green some twenty years ago. But the
merit, or rather the demerit, of having turned
it into one of the most popular shows in France,
is due to M. Poitevin, who has lately been exciting
the gaping admiration of thousands in
Paris, by this fool-hardy, barbarous, and contemptible
mode of aerostation. Early in July
this year (1850), he ascended on horseback in
a balloon from Champ de Mars, in the presence
of upwards of 10,000 persons, who had paid for
admission, and the President of the Republic
was one of the spectators. The horse, a handsome
dapple gray, had stout cloth placed round
its body, and several straps, passed over the
shoulders and loins, were united in rings, which
were attached by cords to the network of the
balloon. In this manner was the animal cruelly
suspended in the air, having no resting-place
for its feet, nor was there any thing to
protect the rider, had he lost his balance or
been thrown off. The feat having been more
successful than could reasonably have been expected,
Mr. Green proposed to amuse the inhabitants
of London by a similar adventure. Some
of the more humane of the English capital were
shocked at the announcement; and the secretary
of the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty
to Animals made application on the 30th of
July to the magistrates to put a stop to the
ascent. A case of interference not having been
made out to the satisfaction of the magistrates,
Mr. Green next day started on his journey to
the clouds mounted on a pony. It was put in
the car—a plan more humane than that of M.
Poitevin, who suspended his pony in the air.
But the whole affair was a miserably poor one,
and well fitted to bring all such experiments
into contempt. The nag was not larger than
an under-sized Newfoundland dog; and what
made the thing more ridiculous still, the poor
creature—which, by the way, had its eyes bandaged,
and was strongly tied by cords to the
network of the balloon—was so feeble that, on
mounting it, Mr. Green had to sustain his own
weight by a pile of sand bags placed on either
side. This sham equestrian excursion through
the air appears to have generally disappointed
onlookers, and pony ascensions have not been
attempted a second time in England. In France
they have met with greater favor. They have
been repeated by M. Poitevin and others in the
presence of immense multitudes: and it should
not be passed over without remark, as one proof
among others of what the animals suffer, and,
consequently, of the cruelty of the practice, that,
in some of these instances, blood flowed from their
ears and nostrils. That the practice is dangerous
to the aeronaut as well as cruel to the animal,
has been the judgment of all reflecting
men from the first; and the late melancholy
fate of Lieutenant Gale, an English, naval officer,
who ascended from the Hippodrome of Vincennes,
near Bordeaux, on Sabbath—a very unsuitable
day, surely, for such exhibitions—the
8th of September last, mounted on a horse,[Pg 328]
which was suspended beneath the car of the
balloon by girths passed under its body, reads
a lesson to which it would be wise to listen.
By the aid of several peasants who were in the
fields, he effected his descent without any accident
to himself or the horse; but, having unfastened
the animal, he again rose into the air,
and was afterward found dead in a field about
a mile from the place where the balloon made
its second descent. That this dreadful close of
the aeronautic career of Mr. Gale, which he
commenced only in 1848, will serve as a warning
to this reckless class of adventurers, we
hardly anticipate. That it will put a stop to
such fool-hardy and hazardous exhibitions, by
bringing them into disrepute with the idle multitude,
is what we as little expect. So long as
men are found sufficiently daring to run the
risk, there will not be wanting crowds abundantly
ready to pay down their money, and
gaze upon the spectacle with a stupid admiration.
It is a wretched result of the art of ballooning,
if it can be turned to no better account
than this. Can, then, nothing more important
be brought out of it? Can it never be rendered
subservient to the ordinary purposes of
human life? The opinion almost universally
prevalent among men, not excluding scientific
men, is that it can not. Some aeronauts, indeed,
assure us that the time is fast approaching
when aerial transition will inevitably be
placed as far before railroad and steam-boat
transition as the latter are before the old-fashioned
sail and horse-power modes. But the
most of men place little faith in these flattering
anticipations; they listen to or read them
with as dogged a skepticism as they read or
hear the celebrated vaticination of Bishop Wilkins,
that it would be as common for man hereafter
to call for his wings when about to make
a journey, as it then was to call for his boots
and spurs. They doubt whether, with all the
characteristic marks of progress that distinguish
the present age, balloons will ever become
a safe, cheap, and expeditious means of
traveling. Whether the aeronauts are most to
be justified in their sanguine expectations, or
the rest of mankind in their cautious incredulity,
time alone will determine. Our judgment, we
confess, strongly inclines to the side of the
skeptics.
Much is still desiderated, in order to the
practicability of ballooning as a generally useful
art. A new gas, at once cheap in its production,
and of sufficient buoyancy, must be discovered.
The gases at present employed for
inflating balloons are either too expensive or
too heavy. Hydrogen, which is almost fourteen
times lighter than common air, is the lightest
gas known, but the expense at which it is procured
is an insuperable objection to its practical
utility. To produce a quantity sufficient to raise
the weight of a pound, four and a half pounds
of iron or six of zinc, with equal quantities of
sulphuric acid, would be required. Carbureted
hydrogen or coal gas is much cheaper, and
brings the cost of what may be necessary for
experimental purposes—though this is by no
means inconsiderable—within the compass of
more ordinary means. But, as it is only about
one half lighter than atmospheric air, it would
require a machine of immense size to support
any great weight; and the whole experience of
ballooning proves the difficulty of managing a
body of great magnitude. Another great desideratum
in aerial navigation is a power of
guiding the balloon according to a given direction—of
propelling it through the atmosphere
as steam-boats are propelled on the ocean. It
has indeed been said that, as nature is very
profuse in the variety of atmospherical currents
within two miles above the level of the sea, we
are not, in sailing through the air, driven to the
necessity of attempting to go right against the
wind, but have only to ascend or descend, as the
case may be, to a current, which will waft the
vessel to its desired destination. But were we
even sure of always getting a favoring current,
which, from the limited amount of observations
made, is not yet established beyond a doubt,
there is another desideratum—we are in want
of an agent adapted for raising and lowering the
balloon without any waste of its power, so as to
get within the propitious current. Mr. Green’s
contrivance of the guide rope, is, as we have
seen, not likely to answer in practice; and
nothing better has yet been discovered.
[From Colburn’s London Magazine.]
RECOLLECTIONS OF SIR ROBERT PEEL
BY THE DEAN OF YORK.
The political career of the late Sir Robert
Peel is so well known, and has been so often
brought before the public eye, that it would be
almost impertinent to offer any further illustration
of it.
There are many anecdotes, however, of a
domestic nature which more clearly show the
real character of so distinguished a person, and
with which an intimacy of nearly fifty years
will enable me to gratify general curiosity, at
this moment of deep sympathy for his fate.
Soon after Peel was born, his father, the first
baronet, finding himself rising daily in wealth
and consequence, and believing that money in
those peculiar days could always command a
seat in parliament, determined to bring up his
son expressly for the House of Commons. When
that son was quite a child, Sir Robert would
frequently set him on the table, and say, “Now,
Robin, make a speech, and I will give you this
cherry.” What few words the little fellow produced
were applauded, and applause stimulating
exertion, produced such effects that, before Robin
was ten years old, he could really address the
company with some degree of eloquence.
As he grew up, his father constantly took
him every Sunday into his private room, and
made him repeat, as well as he could, the sermon
which had been preached. Little progress[Pg 329]
in effecting this was made, and little was expected,
at first; but by steady perseverance the
habit of attention grew powerful, and the sermon
was repeated almost verbatim.
When at a very distant day the senator, remembering
accurately the speech of an opponent,
answered his arguments in correct succession, it
was little known that the power of so doing was
originally acquired in Drayton church.
I first became acquainted with Mr. Peel when
he was a boy at school; but he evinced at that
early age the greatest desire for distinction. He
was attentive to his studies, and anxious to
realize his father’s expectations. The most remarkable
feature, however, of his character was
a certain firmness of nerves which prevented
him from ever being frightened or excited by
any thing.
I went with him and his father to look at an
estate in Herefordshire, called Hampton Court,
which Sir Robert thought of purchasing. We
slept at the inn in Leominster. It was full of
company, and only two bedrooms could be obtained.
Young Peel was obliged to sleep on a
sofa-bed, in a kind of cupboard attached to the
principal room. Soon after he got to sleep, he
was awakened by a light, and saw a man
standing by his couch with a drawn sword.
The man being questioned, bid him not to be
alarmed, for that he would not hurt him, but
that a freemasons’ meeting was being held in
the next room, and that he was placed there to
prevent any intruders from breaking in upon
their ceremonies. Mr. Peel turned round and
went instantly to sleep again. I asked him if
he had not been frightened? He said, “No—that
he was surprised at first, but did not suppose
the man would do him any harm.”
On inquiry from the waiter in the morning,
we learned that the armed man had remained
three hours in the room where the fearless youth
was soundly and calmly sleeping.
On another occasion, I went with him and a
party of relations to visit the Lakes. We
crossed from Lancaster over the dangerous sands
to Ulverstone. Some accident had delayed us
at starting, and when we got about half-way
over, it was evident that the tide was returning.
All the party were much and reasonably alarmed
except young Peel, who sat upon the box with
me. After looking about some time with much
coolness, he remarked to the drivers, that the
nearer they went to the shore the more loose
and deep was the sand, and the greater the
difficulty of proceeding to the horses; but that
if they would go boldly a little way into the
sea, where the sand was hard and firm, we
should proceed with greater speed. By following
this judicious advice from the youngest of the
party, we escaped a considerable danger.
This self-command, or imperturbability, which
showed itself in many other instances in the
boy, became a peculiar characteristic of the
man.
I never knew him to be in the least excited
by any thing but once, and that was at the
death of Mr. Perceval. He (Mr. Peel) had assisted
to secure the murderer; he had supported
the head of his dying friend, whom he greatly
admired and loved; and when he came out of
the House of Commons his face was certainly
flushed, and some emotion shown; but less
than would probably have been shown by any
other person under such powerful excitement.
Soon after Mr. Peel was of age he came into
parliament as member for an Irish borough (I
think for Tralee). Mr. Quintin Dick, who had
an all-powerful interest in that borough, had, by
some irregularity, become incapacitated from
representing an Irish constituency, but was
seeking to come into parliament for some English
borough. Sir Robert gave him great assistance—possibly
with his purse—and in return
Mr. Dick contrived so to influence the free and
independent electors of Tralee, that they elected
Mr. Peel to be their representative.
While sitting as member for that borough,
Mr. Peel made his first much-admired speech in
seconding the address, which speech his father
heard from the gallery, with tears, not certainly
excited by grief.
Mr. Peel went over shortly afterward as secretary
to the Lord-Lieutenant of Ireland, and
while there the parliament was dissolved, and
with it his connection with Tralee.
We looked for some other seat, and a gentleman,
whose name I forget, offered to sell Sir
Robert a number of houses in Chippenham, to
the tenants of which the right of voting for
members of parliament was by burgage-tenure
confined.
The bargain was, that the property should be
conveyed to Sir Robert for a large sum, but
that if at the end of six months he should be
dissatisfied with his purchase, the seller should
repurchase it for a smaller sum.
All of which was luckily done, for soon afterward
the Reform Bill made the old houses
valueless.
In consequence of this arrangement, Mr. Peel
was under no necessity of coming from Ireland;
but I went as his deputy to Chippenham, heard
him elected without opposition, and gave a dinner
to his faithful friends, and when parliament
met Mr. Peel took his seat accordingly.
Thus did he sit in parliament during two
sessions for places which he never saw in his
life, and the inhabitants of which never saw
him.
Such things are, I suppose, impossible in the
present age of purity.
Before the connection between Mr. Peel and
Chippenham was at an end, a vacancy occurred
in the representation of Oxford University. Mr.
Canning had long fixed his eye upon that seat
in parliament, and had been often flattered with
the hope of being agreeable to the electors; but
his noble and self-sacrificing vote in favor of the
Roman Catholics had alienated from him many
of his first supporters. At a fortunate moment,
the members of Christ Church being assembled
to determine what candidate they should espouse,[Pg 330]
Mr. Lloyd, who had been Peel’s private tutor,
pressed upon them the dangers to the Protestant
religion which would ensue, if a body of clergymen
should elect a favorer of Roman Catholics.
The electors of Christ Church, who are supposed
almost to command the return of one member,
were moved by the reasoning of Mr. Lloyd, and
Mr. Peel was invited to offer himself as member
for the university, being assured of the support
of the influential college of Christ Church.
I well remember the glee with which Mr.
Peel came to my house early one morning to
show me the letter which he had received by
express, announcing the welcome news and insuring
to him a prize which was then the object
of his highest hope.
We went together to his father, who was as
much delighted as his son, and promised to
supply money to any amount which might be
wanted in completing the triumph. We soon
found, however, that money was the last thing
needed.
After his first election for Oxford, Peel went
again to Ireland, and when there he had a
political quarrel with the famous Mr. O’Connell,
which ended in a challenge. But as Mr. O’Connell
was already bound to keep the peace in
Ireland, it was settled that the hostile party
should meet in France. Peel got immediately
into a small vessel and sailed for the Continent.
He had a narrow escape of being lost in the
Channel, having been exposed in a small and
ill-appointed ship to a severe gale of wind. Mr.
O’Connell, in the mean time, was again interrupted
by the interference of the police, and
prevented following to France. He was bound
over to keep the peace for one year against all
his Majesty’s subjects every where. So that,
after waiting ten or twelve days in no very
pleasing suspense, Peel and his friend, Colonel
Browne, came to Drayton, and the affair was
forgotten.
While Peel was also in Ireland, we received
many visits at Drayton from the somewhat
notorious Mr. Owen, of Lanark. Sir Robert
had brought a bill into parliament for shortening
the hours of labor in the cotton factories.
(This was the first legislative interference between
masters and their workmen, which has
since led to so many long debates). Mr. Owen,
expressing great anxiety for the further progress
of this measure, came frequently to Drayton, and
remained there many days.
Peel, hearing of the circumstance, wrote to
his father, saying that he had cause to believe
that Mr. Owen had strange opinions concerning
religion, and was not an eligible companion for
Sir Robert’s children. The baronet hereupon
asked Owen to tell him truly if he were a Christian.
The answer which he received induced
him to point out to Mr. Owen that his services
could be no longer useful in furthering the parliamentary
object, and that he would not detain
him any longer at Drayton. A second letter
came from Peel, stating that he had been told
that Owen’s great object, like Voltaire’s, was to
overturn the Christian religion, to which he pretended
to ascribe the unhappiness of mankind;
that he (Peel) humbly, but earnestly pressed
upon his father, that by giving so much countenance
to such a man, he might be assisting in
the unhallowed scheme, and fostering infidelity.
Owen, however, was gone, and no more thought
about him for some time. But, a few days afterward,
just as we were sitting down to dinner, a
carriage was seen approaching, and in it the
well-known face of the pseudo-philosopher.
Sir Robert, however, coinciding in opinion
entirely with his son, from whom he had received
a third remonstrance, rose from table,
desired the servant to keep Mr. Owen’s carriage
at the door, met his visitor in the drawing-room,
and expressing sorrow that Drayton House was
full of company, declined the honor of receiving
Mr. Owen. The renovator of human happiness
was obliged to depart impransus and little
pleased.
We saw no more of him.
THE MARRIAGE SETTLEMENT.
“Now, Barbara, I have done my duty by you
as far as lies in my power; your poor uncle’s
money is firmly settled on yourself as he
wished, mind you never act dishonestly by him
either, child.”
“Dishonestly! father.”
“Dishonestly, Bab; it is an ugly word, but
you must look it full in the face like many other
disagreeable things. Now understand me; I
do not like mercenary marriages, mixing up
money concerns with the most important event
in a woman’s life—but still she must know her
own position, and then she can act for herself
afterward. My maxim has been, share and
share alike in matrimony; your dear mother
and I did: we had one purse, one heart, and
I’ve been a prosperous man through life; therefore
I give you your share out and out. You
and Chepstowe can make ducks and drakes of
it if you like, or it may go into your business
and help you on; he’ll make a spoon or spoil a
horn, will Paul.”
“Oh, father.”
“No chance of his making a spoon you think,
or of his spoiling a horn either;” and the old
man chuckled over his first pun. “Well, any
how, I see that your money may be of great
service to him, if he looks sharp, so there it is.
I see, too, that he can not just now withdraw
sufficient capital from the concern to make a
settlement on you without cramping himself,
and as you are both willing to chance it, I’m
agreeable. But your uncle thought otherwise;
his money was left to you and your heirs—your
heirs, remember, Bab. If you have children
you only hold it in trust for them; and, mark
my words, you have no right to give up that
property under any circumstances, I don’t care
what they are. You can have no right to rob
your heirs.”
“I see it, father, and I’m sure Paul will
also.”
“I’m not so sure of that, girl; men are apt
to see things oddly when they’re in a pinch, or
when they’re going on well, and want a little
just to grease their wheels. The interest on
your uncle’s legacy brings you barely two hundred
a year. Now, if things go on well, Chepstowe
may fancy he could double it for you, or
if he meets with misfortunes he’ll be sure to
think it would just set him all right again.
Lord Eldon said every woman was kicked or
kissed out of her settlement; now promise me
you’ll never give up yours.”
“I never will.”
“That’s right, my girl; I think I may trust
you; you’ve the same quiet way your mother
had. But it will be a hard case for you to say
no to your husband, Barbara; for, dearly as you
may love him now, he will be dearer still to
you by-and-by, when time has hallowed the tie
between you, and you are used to each other’s
ways. Then, Barbara, it will go hard with you
to refuse him any thing; but for your children’s
sake, if you are blessed with any, it will be your
bounden duty not to go against your uncle’s
will.”
Barbara renewed her promise, and a few days
saw her the happy, trusting, hoping wife of Paul
Chepstowe.
Months verged into years, and her hopes had
become certainties; the timid girl who clung to
her father’s threshold, even when leaving it for
her new home, and with him who was more to
her than all the world beside, was now a fair
matron, serene in the assured dignity of her
position, calm in her husband’s love.
Paul and Barbara were very happy, and the
world had gone well with them. Their own
wants and wishes were moderate, and far within
their means; their infant family throve, and
the business prospered with a steady increase
which promised to be permanent. What more
could they desire? Alas! old Mr. Cox’s fears
had been prophetic; Paul had extended his concern
by the assistance of Barbara’s dowry, and
now thought he could speculate most advantageously
on her uncle’s legacy were it at his
disposal.
“God knows, my love!” he said, “I only
wish to make what I can for our children; I am
truly happy in our present circumstances; but
with an increasing family it is incumbent on us
to look about us, and I see a very good opening.
I could lay out that property of yours.”
“Ours, dear Paul!”
“No, Barbara; if it were mine I should not
have hesitated, I can assure you; the money is
yours, and yours only; I have nothing to do
with it: but, as I was saying, you may double
that money if you like.”
“Of course I should, but it gives us a very
good interest now—two hundred a year.”
“Pshaw! what is that? To hear you talk,
it might be thousands instead of a trumpery
couple of hundreds.”
“Well, but Paul, as we live, that income
nearly maintains us; and—”
“I shall always be able to maintain my wife
and children, if any.”
“I pray you may, dear; but certainly this
money has so far assisted you, as you have expended
comparatively little on us.”
“I am quite aware of the assistance your fortune
has been to me, Mrs. Chepstowe.”
“Paul!”
“But with all due deference to your father’s,
your uncle’s, and your own united wisdom, I
can not help feeling that it is a painful thing
to be trammeled in my endeavors to assist my
children; I am in an inferior position.”
“My dear love, how can you say such cruel
things?”
“Why do you bring them home to me, Barbara?
Put yourself in my place. I can at
this moment double your pittance; but you,
my wife, are afraid to trust me with your property;
you have no confidence in my judgment,
and our children are the sufferers: I repeat it,
this is galling.”
“Indeed, Paul, you wrong me, and my father
also. We freely gave up to your control my
share in his property; have we ever sought to
advise you even with respect to that? But my
uncle wished his legacy to be settled on me with
a reversion to the children, and I can not think
that we have a right to risk it. The best intentions
can not justify us, for the money is not
entirely ours. Suppose, love, this proposed investment
should not answer.”
“Nonsense, Barbara, I tell you it can not
fail; the concern is as good as the bank, and
the returns will be enormous; if you doubt my
word, see Jackson, he will satisfy your scruples;
but once you placed entire faith in me.”
“And do now, dear Paul; but before my
marriage I promised dear father I would preserve
this property for my children, according to
the deed of settlement. Now do not look so
angrily at me; I repeated this promise on his
death-bed, for he foresaw this trial, he knew
what pain I should suffer; but a promise is a
sacred thing. Paul, that money can not, must
not be touched.”
“Very well, Mrs. Chepstowe; you are losing
a noble opportunity, but of course you know
best: I am only sorry I can not get rid of the
cursed affair altogether. What good will it
ever do the children? However, I’ll never presume
to advise respecting your fortune again,
madam.”
Paul flounced out of the room and banged
the doors matrimonially, each clap having an
oath in it; while Barbara, after a hearty good
cry, hid, as all women learn to do, an aching
heart under a smiling countenance. This was
their first difference; that it should be on money
matters, and her money too, made it more bitter
to her; and she often felt inclined to follow
her husband, cancel the deed, and allow him to
act as he wished. His mortification was so
great, yet so natural. Could he really think
she distrusted him? Was he not her husband?
was she acting rightly? Oh, no, no! But she[Pg 332]
remembered her father’s words, her own promises,
and her doubts were removed: her duty
was to retain her rights; her children’s claims
were no less sacred than their father’s. She
might not risk their property; she could not
honestly frustrate her uncle’s intentions.
We will now follow Chepstowe, who was for
once thoroughly angry with his wife, himself,
and all the world. He was unfeignedly vexed,
as a man of business and a bit of a speculator,
at losing so fine an opportunity of turning a
penny. He grieved as a father, because he
could not benefit his family to the extent of his
wishes; he was in a terrible passion as a married
man unused to contradiction, because his
wife had dared not only to think for herself but
to have a will of her own. Thus, Mr. Paul
Chepstowe, though generally an amiable, clear-headed,
flourishing young man, was at this moment
disposed to think himself particularly ill-used
by his wife and her family, and was more
determined than ever to get rich in order to
spite them all. Barbara had dared even to
doubt the eligibility of this investment; therefore,
her worthy husband decided on placing
every farthing he could raise in it. “He would
not be led by the nose—not he; he was his
own master.”
Oh, ye lords of creation, which of ye can
master yourself? Which of ye is not hag-ridden
by some pet passion? For one wife that
leads you, you are driven by fifty hobbies—by
your own weaknesses, by friends, by the world,
by fear of petticoat government.
To return to our “muttons.” Paul, though
any thing but a black sheep, was now in a humor
to stop at no folly in order to assert his
independence. Besides, he had declared his intention
of taking up a certain number of shares
in the new speculation he had wished to patronize,
and consequently chose to fancy he could
not withdraw from that determination; he therefore
allowed his broker to proceed, trusting that
Barbara would give way so as to enable him to
pay up the first call. His pride, however, was
too great to allow him again to address her
openly on the subject, and he contented himself
with a dignified ill-humor and certain obscure
allusions, to which his wife, having the option
of not understanding them, chose to turn a deaf
ear. She shed many bitter tears, though, over
his unkindness; but painful as her position
was, his was still worse. Pay-day was coming
on, and he must either sell the shares, now rapidly
rising, or meet the call. The former would
have been the wiser plan, but pride and an over
sanguine temperament led him to another course.
He secretly raised money in different quarters,
and retained the shares. This hampered him,
for he had heavy interest to pay, and his concern,
though flourishing, could not sustain this
drain. Money that should have been expended
in his business went to this extraneous speculation,
where it lay idle. The shares fell; he had
buried his talent. This would not have been
so bad, as this unfortunate investment was one
which must in the long run prove profitable, to
those who had sufficient capital to “bide their
time;” but the fact that he was so large a
shareholder became known, and was injurious
to him; persons chose to fancy he had “too
many irons in the fire.” There was a talk that
he had required “accommodation,” his credit
began to totter. Even now he might have recovered
himself had he possessed sufficient nerve
to go boldly on, like a skater on breaking ice,
but no—he hesitated—he tottered—he failed.
Of all those whom this failure surprised, Barbara,
as often happens, was most unprepared for
it. Her husband had struggled on from day to
day, now wildly hoping that all would yet be
right; now desponding, but determined to avert
the knowledge of impending evil as long as possible
from those dear ones at home. Besides,
a really conscientious woman’s eye, even though
a wife’s, is often to be feared in these cases.
Paul yet thought the blow might be escaped;
but he knew that with this prospect before
them, Barbara would insist on instant retrenchment,
and his pride could not brook such an
open confession while yet a hope remained. So
all was unchanged at home, all save its master;
and, though the wife was doomed to seem unconscious
of her husband’s fitful temper, her
heart bled at each harsh word to herself or the
little prattlers who now fled from “papa.”
She had dreaded the loss of her earthly treasure,
the riches of his love; to her the truth was a
relief, even though embittered by fresh differences
or a revival of old complaints.
Things were now desperate with Chepstowe,
but when will not a drowning man cling to a
straw? He persuaded himself that Barbara
might, at the sacrifice of her property, retrieve
all, and bent his proud spirit to speak to her.
Even now he could not bring himself to own
the extent of his involvements, but spoke of
some mere temporary embarrassment.
“You see, Barbara, my capital is just now
locked up; I can not meet these bills of Roby’s,
and there’ll be the devil to pay; he’s a crusty
chap, one of the old school, and it’s no good
asking him for time. Now your uncle’s legacy
would set all straight.”
“Could we offer it as security?”
“Security be hanged! no one would advance
me more than three thousand on it; I want
five. I wish you to sell out at once, Barbara;
it will save us from beggary and disgrace.”
“Disgrace, Paul! disgrace! Oh, tell me,
you can not fear disgrace?”
“Is not ruin disgrace? I tell you that
Hampden’s failure has cramped me confoundedly;
I can not honor my acceptances; I must
declare myself insolvent unless you help me.”
“But still, love, as your misfortunes are
caused by another’s failure, you can not be disgraced;
besides, surely with a business like yours
the banks would accommodate you.”
“You know nothing about the matter; it is
no good talking of business to a woman, you
can not understand it. If you don’t choose to[Pg 333]
assist your husband in his greatest need, say so
at once; but don’t fancy you are to preach to
me or give me your advice; I did not come to
you for dictation.”
“Indeed, dear, I would not presume to advise
or dictate; you mistake me cruelly. I only
wished for the children’s sake to see what our
situation really is. Paul, remember this may
be all the support left to them; they are young,
they must be educated, brought forward; is it
right to deprive them of their property?”
“Pish! I can double it for them to-morrow.
By heaven, Barbara, I will not live to see my
name in the Gazette, to be disgraced. Choose
between your husband and your money.”
“Were that indeed the choice, you know in
your own heart that I should not hesitate one
moment. No, the choice is between my husband
and our children. I will not believe that
even insolvency can disgrace you.”
“Not when my debts are unpaid, and my
wife keeps her fortune?”
“A fortune you have often laughed at as a
pittance. It can afford us no luxuries; your
creditors have no claim on it; it had no interest
with your business, it never influenced your
credit; had you not married me your position
would have been the same. Were I—could I
be induced to break my trust and sacrifice my
children’s interest, this money should go among
all your creditors; I never would part with it
for the benefit of one alone.”
“So you would deprive me of character and
credit, submit me to the indignities of the insolvent
court, blast my fame and future prospects,
rather than part with a paltry sum?
And yet you can talk of duty. You will remain
quiet at home, while I am exposed to all
the curses of poverty.”
“Do you think that these ills can fall on you
alone, Paul? Am I not your wife? If disgrace
be your portion, must not I share it?
Yes, and as freely as I have shared your better
days’ love, for the disgrace will be unmerited.
Do I not know that my decision will be canvassed
by all, blamed by the many?”
“Then why expose yourself to this blame?”
“For our children’s sakes. You did not require
this money when it was settled on me and
them; they do now, and you may.”
“I!—I will never degrade myself by a farthing
of it; so do not make me your excuse for
your selfishness. You have chosen, you say;
take care how it may end.”
A bankruptcy ensued, and Paul survived it.
People who threaten not to live, seldom keep
that promise. At the worst he could only be
charged with over-speculation. His dividend
was excellent, his embarrassments clearly attributable
to a year of panic, and the failure of
some other houses doing business with him.
Barbara had truly said, there might be imprudence
but there was no disgrace attached to his
name, and he obtained a certificate of the first
class.
What was the poor wife’s suffering meanwhile?
As she expected, many and harsh
comments were passed on her conduct; her
summer friends looked coldly on her; her servants
were disposed to be insolent.
Paul too, who, in spite of all evidence, persisted
in asserting and believing that Barbara’s
property would have saved him, was almost
savage in his ill-temper. Ostentatiously economical,
but requiring the same comforts and attendance
he had enjoyed with more than double
their present income, nothing but devoted affection
and a reliance in his innate good qualities
could have preserved his wife’s last comfort, a
reliance on him, a respect for her husband. The
wife who ceases to look up is indeed alone and
miserable. In the pettish recklessness of his
grief, he had chosen to make a parade of giving
up every thing; not an indignity was spared his
family; and many comforts they might have
honorably retained, were cast from them, that
Barbara might more fully feel the enormity of
her fault. The children could but half understand
the change; and their innocent murmurs,
their cowed looks, their gentle pity for “poor
mamma” were so many daggers to her heart.
Paul Chepstowe’s credit was so good that he
might have recommenced life; he was offered a
capital on the security of his wife’s fortune; but
he scorned a boon emanating from that source,
and preferred taking a subordinate clerkship in
a mercantile house. Some people have a pleasure
in “cutting off the nose to spite the face,”
and our hero was of that class. Like Mawworm,
“he liked to be despised;” for some time it literally
did his heart good to come home and say
he had been treated with supercilious pride and
incivility, and thus maunder over his troubles.
He was almost sorry to find that home still neat
and comfortable, to see his children flourishing
in mind and body, to feel that some of their old
connections yet considered his wife their equal.
Time and the hour, however, will wear through
the longest day; and Paul gradually accustomed
himself to his happiness, and to look upon
himself once more as a respectable member of
society.
The illusion, however, was dispelled, and this
time it was Barbara who meditated sacrifices
and talked of “disgrace.” Their eldest child, a
girl, was now fifteen years old, when, to the
father’s horror, he discovered a plan for sending
her as governess pupil to a school. He disapproved,
remonstrated, scolded, talked of “candle-end
savings,” and “ridiculous economy with
their income,” but to no purpose. Once he had
given up the reins from pique, and now his wife
chose to drive, and would not relinquish them;
so Annie did as her mother had decided, and was
placed in a way of earning her own livelihood.
She was a clever, ardent girl, and was soon
enabled to add her mite to the general hoard,
as a younger sister was received in return for
her services. Their only boy remained longer
on their hands; he was a persevering, keen lad,
with a decided turn for mechanics, and was apprenticed
at his own request to an engineer.[Pg 334]
His more ambitious father wished first to give
him the benefit of a college education, to send
him to mathematical Cambridge; but Mrs.
Chepstowe strenuously opposed this plan. “We
can not afford to give Harry a suitable income,”
she said, “and he shall never with my consent
be exposed to the miseries and temptations of a
dubious position. No, Harry has his way to
fight in the world; he can not begin too soon;
we have no right to mislead him as to his situation,
or to fetter his right arm with the trammels
of gentility.”
“And so you have treasured up your uncle’s
money just to make your son a mechanic, and
his sisters governesses! I expected that, at all
events, our children would have benefited by that
miserable bequest.”
“They have been educated, Paul, until they
were of an age to assist themselves; we have
spared no expense on them. We have now
every right to use the interest at least of their
money, and there is a purpose to which we would
willingly appropriate it; indolence or luxuries
would now disgrace us.”
Paul had a glimmering of what his wife
meant; he could not blame her purpose, though
he chose to fancy it overstrained and romantic.
Mingled feelings kept him silent, however, and
things went on as usual.
It was a sparkling winter’s day in the Christmas
week; the girls were home from their respective
situations; Harry had come over from
a neighboring railway town, where he had obtained
permanent and lucrative employment;
and the Chepstowes were again united. The
clear windows glistened in the sun; the holly
sprays poked up their pert berries and bright
leaves from all parts of the room, suggestive of
the misletoe’s delicate beads with its cherished
privileges; the mahogany shone in the firelight;
the arm-chairs yawned invitingly; the very cat
licked its paws with an air; every thing had a
gala look, a smile of innate happiness; not a
stick in that snug parlor but would have put to
flight a legion of blue devils. Paul, notwithstanding
his children’s degradation, and his own
misery, was cosily concocting a glorious bowl of
punch; while Barbara, though years had left
silvery traces of their passage on her silken
curls, had all the matured charms of fat, fair,
and forty. And well might both parents feel
proud and happy as they gazed on their blooming,
joyous children. The girls were not “poor
governesses, interesting victims,” but conscientious,
well-informed women, who had entered
on high duties, and were prepared to fulfill them
to the best of their endeavors, and were in the
meantime enjoying home with twofold pleasure;
and Harry, no yellow-kid dawdle waiting for his
friends’ exertions, had already made a way for
himself in the stirring world. But this was not
all; the aim of Barbara’s late years was achieved—Paul’s
debts were entirely paid off; by her
own long-continued and little suspected savings,
she had early laid by a small sum for that purpose;
as each child was able to understand her,
the story of her trials was related, and each was
devoted to the good work. Their economy was
added to hers; and gradually the whole interest
of her property was reserved also. Money makes
money; it accumulates like a snow-ball; interest
and compound interest heaped on each other
soon form a round sum.
A happier family ne’er sat down to a Christmas
table than the Chepstowes. They had self-respect
and contentment to bless them, what
cared they for the world? but little; and therefore,
as is usual in these cases, the world chose
to think a great deal of them. The only piece
of plate on their modest sideboard was a handsome
salver, a present from their creditors to
P. Chepstowe, Esq., as a mark of respect, of
which his wife and daughters were duly proud,
and by this salver lay certain visiting tickets,
dearer still to Harry. His employer’s wife, a
rich and high-born woman, visited his family on
equal terms; two of his friends were always hovering
round Annie and her sister Barbara; he
had a shrewd suspicion that it was not for his
sake only, that John Gray and Tom Frankland
came so frequently to the cottage, no, nor even
for the walk, though both declared it was the
pleasantest in England.
Paul was doomed to be a disappointed man,
and to be happy withal. When his first emotions
were over he hoped his daughters would
now remain at home with him. But lo, Annie
was to be married as soon as John was comfortably
settled, and wished in the meanwhile to
continue her exertions, for they now meant to
lay by on Harry’s account, that he might have
a little capital to begin business upon without
encroaching on their father’s income. And thus
they toiled on and each was provided for; while
Paul at length, to please his admirable wife,
gave up his post, and lives comfortably on the
fruits of her settlement.
AN APOLOGY FOR BURNS.
Burns, to be justly judged, must be estimated
by a reference to the times in which
he lived. If James I. and Sir Matthew Hale
believed in witchcraft, and were agents in the
burning of helpless, ignorant, and decrepit old
women, was it not the cruel superstition and
vice of their time? If Calvin condemned Servetus
to the stake—aside from any personal
motive, or from his own views of Christianity,
“without the smile, the sweetness, or the grace”—was
not the destruction of heretics equally
the vice of his time? If the immortal Bacon—the
“wisest, greatest, meanest (?) of mankind”—disgraced
the judgment-seat, and stained
his own great name—not, we believe, to pervert,
but to expedite justice—was not bribery,
which stained the ermine on infinitely meaner
shoulders, also the vice of his time? If the great
political martyrs, Lord William Russell and Algernon
Sydney, accepted bribes from Louis XIV.—as
shown by Mr. Macaulay, on the authority
of Barillon, which authority we ourselves have
consulted with astonishment and regret—was[Pg 335]
such corruption not also the vice of their time,
in which nearly the whole House of Commons
participated? If the pious Addison was addicted
to wine, and, as that vain and courtly
sycophant, Horace Walpole, sneeringly asserted,
“died drunk,” was it not a propensity and a
morbid craving, engendered by a diseased physical
organization, and was not wine-bibbing pre-eminently
the vice of his day? In those days,
when Pope or Swift penned maudlin notes to
Arbuthnot, night’s candles being burnt out, and
jocund day standing tiptoe on the misty mountain-top,
and in drunken hilarity went reeling
to bed, were not such orgies, in their day, almost
without shame and without reproach?
When the excellent and venerable Lord-President
Forbes, as shown in Mr. Burton’s valuable
Memoir, was kept in a state of feverish
crapulence for a whole month at a time, was
not dissipation emphatically the raging and besetting
sin of his day? But not to multiply
more modern instances—and many such might
be adduced—we would pause, to ask the charitable
reader: Is Robert Burns to be held up to
the never-dying desecration of posterity, as a
man steeped in evil and impiety, because, with
fiery ardor, he rushed into the polemic war then
raging in Ayrshire, lashed with unsparing and
terrible sarcasm and wit the vices and superstitions
of his age, and, unfortunately, fell a
victim to the social habits of the day, before
his better judgment and nobler principles had
gained the moral ascendency over the burning
passions of his youth? Following out this view
of the infirmities of men, we are prepared to
look with sad complacency on the rudeness and
superstition of Johnson—the madness and misery
of poor Chatterton, who “perished in his
pride”—the gourmandizing of Pope—the sublime
wailings of disappointed ambition in Young—the
baffled rage and insanity of Swift—the
misery of the exquisite Elia—the hallucinations
of the inspired Coleridge, whose whole life was a
distempered dream—the bright morning dream
of Keats—the cruel disappointment and heart-breaking
of poor Haydon, when he stood in solitude
among his great pictures, and saw the
whole world of London flocking to gaze on General
Tom Thumb!—the solitary pride of Wordsworth—the
egotism of the Ettrick Shepherd—the
intolerance of Scott—the mirth and melancholy
of Hood, who has given to the world the
most powerful and pathetic song that has sounded
from the poetic lyre in our day, illustrating
the sad truth, that
But thin partitions do their bounds divide”—
in short, all the long and sorrowful catalogue
of “mighty poets in their misery dead”—that
terrible death-roll, inscribed with “fears of the
brave and follies of the wise,” and written within
and without with mourning, and lamentation,
and woe.
And so of Robert Burns. From his earliest
years, we learn, he was subject to palpitation
and nervous excitement. The victim of hypochondria,
with fitful glimpses or sunbursts, lighting
up the waste of life with ineffable beauty
and love, to escape from its terrible shadow,
which haunted him through life, he, unfortunately,
was driven to take refuge from himself
in the excitement and vivacity of the social
board, as Johnson fled from himself to the tavern
dinner, to revel in his astonishing powers of
conversation, while Burke and Beauclerk quailed
under the eye of the critical dictator.
But Robert Burns was no drunkard, in the
ordinary sense of drunkenness. From his physical
organization, he paid dearly for every such,
even the smallest deviation. It is the sentiment
of social enjoyment, not the sensuality of
the sot or drunkard, that inspires his convivial
songs, however much they may be misunderstood;
and it can not be denied that he purified,
with exquisite genius and taste, the lyrical
literature of his country, which, in Allan Ramsay’s
time, as shown by the “Tea-Table Miscellany,”
was polluted by false and filthy wit
and obscenity. We may have written strongly,
but we wish the reader to understand that we
are writing from the best authority, and in the
spirit of truth and sincerity. We wish to record
our emphatic protest against the injustice
hitherto done to the memory and name of Burns.
Not only was he left to die in poverty and neglect,
but he was singled out as a stricken deer
from the herd, the galling arrows of the hunters
entering into his soul, and, we fear, yet vibrating
in the hearts of his near and dear friends.
A TALE OF SHIPWRECK.
It was precisely on the 5th of November,
1821, that a terrible gale from the northwest
set in. It rose very early in the morning,
and blew hurricanes all day. There was a
hasty and precipitate running and crowding of
fishing-boats, colliers, and other vessels into the
friendly ports of Scarborough and Filey, for
these once past, excepting Burlington, which is
far less sheltered, there is no place of refuge
nearer than the Humber to flee to. As the
morning broke dark and scowling, the inhabitants
looking from their windows saw whole
fleets of vessels thronging into the port. Men
were seen on the heights, where the wind
scarcely allowed them either to stand or breathe,
looking out to descry what vessels were in the
offing, and whether any danger were threatening
any of them. Every one felt a sad certainty,
that on that bleak coast, where this wind, when
in its strength, drives many a luckless ship with
uncontrollable force against the steep and inaccessible
cliffs, such a day could not go over
without fearful damage. Before noon the sea
was running mountains high, and the waves
were dashing in snowy foam aloft against the
cliffs, and with the howling winds filling the
air with an awful roar. Many a vessel came
laboring and straining toward the ports, yet by
all the exertions of the crews, kept with difficulty
from driving upon the inevitable destruction
of the rocky coast.
Among the fishing-vessels which made the
Bay of Filey in safety, was one belonging to a
young man of the name of George Jolliffe. By
his own active labors, added to a little property
left him by his father, also a fisherman, George
Jolliffe had made himself the master of a five-man-boat,
and carried on a successful trade.
But the boat was his all, and he sometimes
thought, with a deep melancholy, as he sate
for hours through long nights looking into the
sea, where his nets were cast—what would become
of him if any thing happened to the
“Fair Susan?” The boat was christened after
his wife; and when George Jolliffe pictured to
himself his handsome and good Susan, in their
neat little home, in one of the narrow yet clean
little lanes of Scarborough, with his two children,
he was ready to go wild with an inward
terror at the idea of a mishap to his vessel.
But these were but passing thoughts, and only
made him the more active and vigilant.
He had been out some days at the Doggerbank,
fishing for cod, and had taken little, when
the sky, as he read it, boded a coming storm.
He immediately hauled his nets, trimmed his
sails, and made for home with all his ability.
It was not long before he saw his own belief
shared by the rest of the fishermen who were
out in that quarter; and from whom all sail
was bent landward. Before he caught sight of
land, the wind had risen to a violent gale; and
as he drew nearer the coast, he became quite
aware that he should not be able to make his
own port, and must use all energy to get into
Filey. In the afternoon of this 5th of November,
he found himself, after stupendous labor,
and no little anxiety, under shelter of the land,
and came to anchor in a crowd of other strange
vessels.
Wearied, drenched with wet, and exhausted
by their arduous endeavors to make this port,
as he and his four comrades ascended the steps
to Filey village, their attention was soon excited
by the crowds of sailors and fishermen
who were congregated at the foot of the signal-house,
and with glasses and an eager murmur
of talk were riveting their attention on something
seaward. They turned, and saw at once
the object of it. A fine merchant vessel, under
bare poles, and apparently no longer obeying
the helm, was laboring in the ocean, and driving,
as it appeared, hopelessly toward that sheer
stretch of sea-wall called the Spectan Cliff—against
which so many noble ships had been
pitched to destruction.
“Nothing can save her!” said several voices
with an apparent calmness which would have
struck a landsman as totally callous and cruel.
Already there might, however, be seen a movement
in the crowd, which George Jolliffe and
his comrades knew from experience, meant that
numbers were going off to assist, if possible, in
saving the human life on board the vessel,
which itself no power on earth could save.
Little hope, indeed, was there of salvation of
life, for the cliff was miles in extent, and for
the whole distance presented a perpendicular
wall of two hundred feet in altitude, against
which the sea was hurling its tremendous
billows to a terrific height. But wearied as
George Jolliffe was, he instantly resolved to join
in the endeavor to afford what help was possible,
or at least to give to the terrified people on
board the doomed ship the satisfaction of perceiving
that their more fortunate fellow-creatures
on land were not indifferent to their misery.
Hurrying, therefore, into the Ship public-house
close at hand, he drank a pint of beer as
he stood, took a couple of stout pieces of bread
and cheese in his hand, and in the next moment
was hauled up into a cart which was going off
with a quantity of fishermen on the same errand.
One only of his crew accompanied him, and that
was his younger brother; the three hired men
declared themselves half-dead with fatigue, and
staid behind.
The cart drove along at an almost furious
rate, and there were numbers of others going
the same road, with the same velocity; while
they could see streams of young men on foot,
running along the tops of the cliffs, taking the
nearest course toward the scene of the expected
catastrophe. Long before George Jolliffe and
those with whom he went reached the point
where they left their cart, and started forward
bearing coils of rope, and even warm garments
with them, they heard the firing of guns of distress
from the jeopardized vessel. It would
seem that up to a certain moment the people
on board trusted to be able to bring the ship
under shelter of the land, and then get an
anchorage: but the dreadful reality of their
situation had now evidently burst upon them;
and the crowds hastening toward the cliff,
hurried forward more anxiously as the successive
boomings of these melancholy guns reached
their ears.
When Jolliffe and his companions reached the
crest of the cliff, and looked out on the sea, it
was already drawing toward evening. The
wind still blew furiously. The ocean was one
chaos of tossing and rolling billows, and the
thunder of their discharge on the face of the
cliff, was awful. The first sight of the unhappy
vessel made the spectator ejaculate “Oh Lord!”
That was all that was uttered, and it spoke
volumes. The throng stood staring intently
down on the ship, amid the deafening thunder
of the ocean, and the suffocating violence of the
winds. On came the devoted vessel like a
lamed thing, one of its masts already gone by
the board, and but few people to be seen on the
deck. These, however, raised their hands in
most imploring attitude toward the people on
the cliff, as if relying on them for that aid which
they despaired to afford. As the helpless vessel
came nearer the cliff, it encountered the refluent
force of the waves that were sent with a stunning
recoil from their terrible shock against the
precipice. It staggered, stooped, and was turned
about without power of self-guidance. One
mountainous sea after another washed over her,[Pg 337]
and the few human beings disappeared with
shrieks that pierced even through the turbulent
dissonance of the tempest. The assembled
crowd on the cliff shuddered with horror, and
felt that all need of their presence was at an
end. But they stood and stared, as with a
fascinated intensity, on the vessel that now
came nearer and nearer to its final catastrophe;
when all at once there was discerned an old
man, with bare head and white streaming hair,
lashed to the main-mast. He stood with lifted
hands and face gazing up to them as if clinging
firmly to the hope of their saving him. A
simultaneous agitation ran through the crowd.
The ship was lifted high on the back of the
billows, and then pitched down again within a
short distance of the cliff. A few more seconds—another
such a heave, and she must be dashed
to pieces. At once flew out several coils of
ropes, but the fury of the wind, and the depth
to which they had to go defeated them. They
were hurled against the crags, and came nowhere
near the vessel. Again were thrown out
others, and among these one was seized by the
old man. There was a loud shout at the sight;
but the moment was too terrible to allow of
much rational hope. The vessel was close upon
the cliff—one more pitch, and she would perish.
All eyes were strained to see when the old man
had secured the rope round him. He was
evidently laboring to do this before he loosed
himself from the mast, lest he should be washed
away by the next sea. But he appeared feeble
and benumbed, and several voices exclaimed,
“He will never do it!” A sea washed over
him. As it went by they saw the old man still
stand by the mast. He passed his arm over
his face as if to clear his eyes from the water—and
looked up. He still held convulsively by
the rope which they had thrown; but it was
evident he was too much exhausted to secure it
round him. At that moment the huge vessel
struck with a terrific shock against the solid
wall, and staggering backward, became half
buried in the boiling waters. Again it was
plunged forward with a frightful impetus, and
the next instant the mast fell with a crash—and
the whole great hull seemed to dissolve in
the liquid chaos. In another moment the black
stern of the ship was seen to heave from the
waves, and then disappear, and anon spars and
casks were seen churning in the snowy surf, and
tossed as playthings by the riotous sea again
and again to the annihilating wall.
The next morning the wind had greatly abated;
and, with the first peep of day, numbers of fishing-boats
put out to see whether any thing of
value which had floated from the wreck could
be picked up. George Jolliffe was among the
earliest of these wreckers; but in his mind the
face and form of that old man were vividly
present. He had dreamed of them all night;
and while the rest of his crew were all alert on
the look-out for corks or other floating booty, he
could not avoid casting a glance far and wide,
to see if he could descry any thing of a floating
mast. Though the wind was intensely still, the
sea still rose high, and it was dangerous to approach
the cliff. The vessels around them were
busily engaged in securing a number of articles
that were floating; but George still kept a steady
look-out for the mast: and he was now sure
that he saw it at a considerable distance. They
made all sail for it; and, sure enough it was
there. They ran their vessel close alongside of
it, and soon saw, not only a sling rope encircling
its lower end, but a human arm clutching fast
by it. Jolliffe had the cobble soon adrift, and,
with a couple of rowers, approached the floating
timber. With much difficulty, from the uneasy
state of the sea, he managed to secure a cord
round the drowned man’s wrist, and with an ax
severed the rope which tied him to the mast.
Presently they actually had the old man in the
boat, whom they last evening saw imploring
their aid from the wreck. Speedily they had
him hoisted into the yawl; and when they got
on board, and saw him lying at his length on
deck, they were astonished at his size and the
dignity of his look. He was not, as he seemed
from the altitude of the cliff, a little man: he
was upward of six feet in height, of a large and
powerful build; and though of at least seventy
years of age, there was a nobility of feature,
and a mild intelligence of expression in him,
which greatly struck them.
“That,” said George Jolliffe, “is a gentleman
every inch. There will be trouble about him
somewhere.”
While saying this he observed that he had
several jeweled rings on his fingers, which he
carefully drew off; and said to his men, “You
see how many there are:” and put them into
his waistcoat-pocket. He then observed that
he had a bag of stout leather, bound by a strong
belt to his waist. This he untied, and found in
it a large packet wrapped in oil-cloth, and sealed
up. There was also a piece of paper closely and
tightly folded together, which being with difficulty,
from its soaked state, opened and spread
out, was found to contain the address of a great
mercantile house in Hull.
“These,” said George Jolliffe, “I shall myself
deliver to the merchants.”
“But we claim our shares,” said the men.
“They are neither mine nor yours,” said
George; “but whatever benefit comes of doing
a right thing, you shall partake of. Beyond
that, I will defend this property with my whole
life and strength, if necessary. And now let
us see what else there is to be got.”
The men, who looked sullen and dogged at
first, on hearing this resumed their cheerfulness,
and were soon in full pursuit of other floating
articles. They lashed the mast to the stern of
their vessel, and in the course of a few hours
were in possession of considerable booty. Jolliffe
told them that, to prevent any interference of the
police or the harbor-master with the effects of
the old gentleman, he would put out near Filey,
and they must steer the yawl home. He secured
the bag under his tarpaulin coat, and was soon[Pg 338]
set ashore at a part of the bay where he could
make his way, without much observation, to the
Hull road. He met the coach most luckily, and
that night was in Hull. The next morning he
went to the counting-house of the merchants
indicated by the paper in the drowned gentleman’s
bag, and informed the principals what
had happened. When he described the person
of the deceased, and produced the bag, with the
blotted and curdled piece of paper, the partners
seemed struck with a speechless terror. One
looked at the other, and at length one said,
“Gracious God! too sure it is Mr. Anckersvœrd!”
They unfolded the packet, conferred apart for
some time with each other, and then, coming to
Mr. Jolliffe, said, “You have behaved in a most
honorable manner: we can assure you that you
will not fail of your reward. These papers are of
the utmost importance. We tell you candidly
they involve the safety of a very large amount
of property. But this is a very sorrowful business.
One of us must accompany you, to see
respect paid to the remains of our old and valued
friend and partner. In the mean time here are
ten pounds for yourself, and the same sum to
distribute among your men.”
George Jolliffe begged the merchants to favor
him with a written acknowledgment of the receipt
of the packet and of the rings which he
now delivered to them. This he obtained; and
we may shorten our recital by here simply saying,
that the remains of the drowned merchant
were buried, with all respectful observance, in the
old church-yard at Scarborough: a great number
of gentlemen from Hull attending the funeral.
That winter was a peculiarly severe and
stormy one. Ere it was over George Jolliffe
himself had been wrecked—his “Fair Susan”
was caught in a thick fog on the Filey rocks,
his brother drowned, and only himself and
another man picked up and saved. His wife,
from the shock of her nerves, had suffered a
premature confinement, and, probably owing to
the grief and anxiety attending this great misfortune,
had long failed to rally again. George
Jolliffe was now a pennyless man, serving on
board another vessel, and enduring the rigors
of the weather and the sea for a mere weekly
pittance. It was in the April of the coming
year that one Sunday his wife had, for the first
time, taken his arm for a stroll to the Castle
Hill. They were returning to their little house,
Susan pale and exhausted by her exertions, with
the two children trudging quietly behind, when,
as they drew near their door, they saw a strange
gentleman, tall, young, and good-looking, speaking
with Mrs. Bright, their next neighbor.
“Here he is,” said Mrs. Bright; “that is
Mr. Jolliffe.”
The stranger lifted his hat very politely, made
a very low bow to Mrs. Jolliffe, and then, looking
a good deal moved, said to George, “My
name is Anckersvœrd.” “Oh,” said George;
all that rushing into his mind which the stranger
immediately proceeded to inform him.
“I am,” said he, “the son of the gentleman
who, in the wreck of the ‘Danemand,’ experienced
your kind care. I would have a little
conversation with you.”
George stood for a moment as if confused,
but Mrs. Jolliffe hastened to open the door with
the key, and bade Mr. Anckersvœrd walk in.
“You are an Englishman?” said George, as the
stranger seated himself. “No,” he replied, “I
am a Dane, but I was educated to business in
Hull, and I look on England as my second country.
Such men as you, Mr. Jolliffe, would make
one proud of such a country, if we had no other
interest in it.” George Jolliffe blushed, Mrs.
Jolliffe’s eyes sparkled with a pleasure and pride
that she took no pains to conceal. A little conversation
made the stranger aware that misfortune
had fallen heavily on this little family
since George had so nobly secured the property
and remains of his father.
“Providence,” said Mr. Anckersvœrd, “evidently
means to give full effect to our gratitude.
I was fast bound by the winter at Archangel,
when the sad news reached me, or I should have
been here sooner. But here I am, and in the
name of my mother, my sister, my wife, my
brother, and our partners, I beg, Mr. Jolliffe, to
present you with the best fishing-smack that
can be found for sale in the port of Hull—and
if no first-rate one can be found, one shall be
built. Also, I ask your acceptance of one hundred
pounds, as a little fund against those disasters
that so often beset your hazardous profession.
Should such a day come—let not this
testimony of our regard and gratitude make you
think we have done all that we would. Send at
once to us, and you shall not send in vain.”
We need not describe the happiness which
Mr. Anckersvœrd left in that little house that
day, nor that which he carried away in his own
heart. How rapidly Mrs. Jolliffe recovered her
health and strength, and how proudly George
Jolliffe saw a new “Fair Susan” spread her
sails very soon for the deep-sea fishing. We
had the curiosity the other day to inquire
whether a “Fair Susan” was still among the
fishing vessels of the port of Scarborough. We
could not discover her, but learnt that a Captain
Jolliffe, a fine, hearty fellow of fifty, is master of
that noble merchantman, the “Holger-Danske,”
which makes its regular voyages between Copenhagen
and Hull, and that his son, a promising
young man, is an esteemed and confidential
clerk in the house of Davidsen, Anckersvœrd,
and Co., to whom the “Holger-Danske” belongs.
That was enough; we understood it all, and felt
a genuine satisfaction in the thought that the
seed of a worthy action had fallen into worthy
soil, to the benefit and contentment of all parties.
May the “Holger-Danske” sail ever!
THE GIPSY IN THE THORN-BUSH.
FROM THE GERMAN.
A rich man once hired a boy, who served
him honestly and industriously; he was the
first to rise in the morning, the last to go to bed[Pg 339]
at night, and never hesitated to perform even
the disagreeable duties which fell to the share
of others, but which they refused to do. His
looks were always cheerful and contented, and
he never was heard to murmur. When he had
served a year, his master thought to himself,
“If I pay him his wages he may go away; it
will therefore be most prudent not to do so; I
shall thereby save something, and he will stay.”
And so the boy worked another year, and, though
no wages came, he said nothing and looked happy.
At last the end of the third year arrived;
the master felt in his pockets, but took nothing
out; then the boy spoke.
“Master,” said he, “I have served you honorably
for three years; give me, I pray you, what
I have justly earned. I wish to leave you, and
see more of the world.”
“My dear fellow,” replied the niggard, “you
have indeed served me faithfully, and you shall
be generously rewarded.”
So saying he searched his pockets again, and
this time counted out three crown pieces.
“A crown,” he said, “for each year; it is
liberal; few masters would pay such wages.”
The boy, who knew very little about money,
was quite satisfied; he received his scanty pay,
and determined now that his pockets were full,
he would play. He set off therefore to see the
world; up-hill and down-hill, he ran and sang
to his heart’s content; but presently, as he
leaped a bush, a little man suddenly appeared
before him.
“Whither away, Brother Merry?” asked the
stranger, “your cares seem but a light burden
to you!”
“Why should I be sad?” answered the boy,
“when I have three years’ wages in my pocket.”
“And how much is that?” inquired the little
man.
“Three good crowns.”
“Listen to me,” said the dwarf; “I am a
poor, needy creature, unable to work; give me
the money; you are young, and can earn your
bread.”
The boy’s heart was good; it felt pity for the
miserable little man; so he handed him his hard-gotten
wages.
“Take them,” said he, “I can work for
more.”
“You have a kind heart,” said the mannikin,
“I will reward you by granting you three wishes—one
for each crown. What will you ask?”
“Ha! ha!” laughed the boy; “you are one
of those then who can whistle blue! Well, I
will wish; first, for a bird-gun, which shall hit
whatever I aim at; secondly, for a fiddle, to the
sound of which every one who hears me play on
it must dance; and, thirdly, that when I ask
any one for any thing, he shall not dare to refuse
me.”
“You shall have all,” cried the little man, as
he took out of the bush, where they seemed to
have been placed in readiness, a fine fiddle, and
bird-gun—”no man in the world shall refuse
what you ask!”
“My heart, what more can you desire!” said
the boy to himself, as he joyfully went on his
way. He soon overtook a wicked-looking man,
who stood listening to the song of a bird, which
was perched on the very summit of a high tree.
“Wonderful!” cried the man, “such a small
animal with such a great voice! I wish I could
get near enough to put some salt on its tail.”
The boy aimed at the bird with his magic gun,
and it fell into a thorn-bush.
“There, rogue,” said he to the other, “you
may have it if you fetch it.”
“Master,” replied the man, “leave out the
‘rogue’ when you call the dog; but I will pick
up the bird.”
In his effort to get it out, he had worked himself
into the middle of the prickly bush, when
the boy was seized with a longing to try his
fiddle. But, scarcely had he begun to scrape,
when the man began also to dance, and the
faster the music, the faster and higher he
jumped, though the thorns tore his dirty coat,
combed out his dusty hair, and pricked and
scratched his whole body.
“Leave off, leave off,” cried he, “I do not
wish to dance!”
But he cried in vain. “You have flayed
many a man, I dare say,” answered the boy,
“now we will see what the thorn-bush can do
for you!”
And louder and faster sounded the fiddle, and
faster and higher danced the gipsy, all the thorns
were hung with the tatters of his coat.
“Mercy, mercy,” he screamed at last; “you
shall have whatever I can give you, only cease
to play. Here, here, take this purse of gold!”
“Since you are so ready to pay,” said the
boy, “I will cease my music; but I must say
that you dance well to it—it is a treat to see
you.”
With that he took the purse and departed.
The thievish-looking man watched him until
he was quite out of sight; then he bawled insultingly
after him:
“You miserable scraper! you ale-house fiddler!
wait till I find you alone. I will chase
you until you have not a sole to your shoe; you
ragamuffin! stick a farthing in your mouth, and
say you are worth six dollars!”
And thus he abused him as long as he could
find words. When he had sufficiently relieved
himself, he ran to the judge of the next town:
“Honorable judge,” cried he, “I beg your
mercy; see how I have been ill-treated and
robbed on the open highway; a stone might
pity me; my clothes are torn, my body is pricked
and scratched, and a purse of gold has been taken
from me—a purse of ducats, each one brighter
than the other. I entreat you, good judge, let
the man be caught and sent to prison!”
“Was it a soldier,” asked the judge, “who
has so wounded you with his sabre?”
“No, indeed,” replied the gipsy, “it was one
who had no sabre, but a gun hanging at his back,
and a fiddle from his neck; the rascal can easily
be recognized.”
The judge sent some people after the boy;
they soon overtook him, for he had gone on very
slowly; they searched him, and found in his
pocket the purse of gold. He was brought to
trial, and with a loud voice declared:
“I did not beat the fellow, nor steal his gold;
he gave it to me of his own free will, that I might
cease my music, which he did not like.”
“He can lie as fast as I can catch flies off the
wall,” cried his accuser.
And the judge said, “Yours is a bad defense;”
and he sentenced him to be hanged as a highway
robber.
As they led him away to the gallows, the
gipsy bawled after him, triumphantly, “You
worthless fellow! you catgut-scraper! now you
will receive your reward!”
The boy quietly ascended the ladder with the
hangman, but, on the last step, he turned and
begged the judge to grant him one favor before
he died.
“I will grant it,” replied the judge, “on condition
that you do not ask for your life.”
“I ask not for my life,” said the boy, “but
to be permitted to play once more on my beloved
fiddle!”
“Do not let him, do not let him,” screamed
the ragged rogue.
“Why should I not allow him to enjoy this
one short pleasure?” said the judge; “I have
granted it already; he shall have his wish!”
“Tie me fast! bind me down!” cried the
gipsy.
The fiddle-player began; at the first stroke
every one became unsteady—judge, clerks, and
bystanders tottered—and the rope fell from the
hands of those who were tying down the tatterdemalion;
at the second, they all raised one leg,
and the hangman let go his prisoner, and made
ready for the dance; at the third, all sprang into
the air; the judge and the accuser were foremost,
and leaped the highest. Every one danced, old
and young, fat and lean; even the dogs got on
their hind-legs, and hopped! Faster and faster
went the fiddle, and higher and higher jumped
the dancers, until at last, in their fury, they
kicked and screamed most dismally. Then the
judge gasped:
“Cease playing, and I will give you your
life!”
The fiddler stopped, descended the ladder, and
approached the wicked-looking gipsy, who lay
panting for breath.
“Rogue,” said he, “confess where you got
that purse of ducats, or I will play again!”
“I stole it, I stole it!” he cried, pitifully.
The judge, hearing this, condemned him, as a
thief and false accuser, to be hanged, instead of
the boy, who journeyed on to see the world.
VISIT TO A COLLIERY.
Abercarn Colliery is about ten miles from
Newport, England. A very polite invitation
had been sent from the proprietors or manager
of this colliery to Dr. Pennington and myself
to visit their pits, and instructions had
been given to the agent at Newport to provide
us a conveyance, and to offer us every attention.
Accordingly, on Friday morning, a handsome
carriage and pair were at our door, and a
very gentlemanly young man presented himself
as our guide. It was a lovely day, and the ride
up to the mountains a most delightful one; the
scenery becoming more and more wild and picturesque
as we approached the coal district;
and our guide gave us much curious information
connected with our local Welsh legends
and superstitions. We were also accompanied
by a very intelligent young man, a draper at
Newport, who was quite at home with the
Welsh language, and gave us many particulars
connected with the etymology of the names of
places that we passed. Thus we sped along
most agreeably until we reached the region of
tall chimneys, ponderous engines, and all the
apparatus for disemboweling the mountains.
Dismissing our carriage at the entrance to the
works, we proceeded to the counting-house,
where we were most courteously received by
the head clerk, who first unrolled a large map,
and explained to us the geography of the diggings,
the mode in which the shafts and levels
were cut, and the coal worked; we then proceeded
to the robing-room, and under the care
of one or two grimy valets de chambre, we were
soon rigged out in toggery that would render us
the observed of all observers at a masquerade.
Fancy the learned doctor in a coarse white flannel
coat that was a sort of compromise between
an Oxonian and a dustman, but with sleeves
reaching only to the elbow; his trowsers turned
half-way up his boots, and a coarse black felt
sou-wester stuck on his head.
My costume was ditto. With a stout stick in
our hand, we were conveyed to the pit’s mouth,
and handed over to the custody of “Thomas”—a
great man, in every sense of the word. He
was the overseer of the under-ground workings,
and was one of the finest men I ever saw. The
shaft down which we were to descend was a
perpendicular well, I won’t say how many hundred
yards deep, up and down which traveled
two platforms side by side, about the size of an
ordinary breakfast table; one bringing up a full
wagon of coal, while the other took down an
empty wagon. The platform comes up, the full
wagon is wheeled away; but instead of the
empty one, Thomas takes his stand in the centre,
and desires us four to stand round him, and
hold on by his jacket, but not to grasp any part
of the platform. We obey, with an unpleasantly
vivid remembrance of the description given of
the last moments of Rush and the Mannings.
Thomas becomes a sort of momentary Calcraft;
and when he roars out, “Go!” and we feel the
platform give way beneath our feet, we cling
desperately to him with a savage satisfaction
that he is with us, and must share our fate.
We are rattled, rumbled, jolted down a gigantic
telescope, with just light enough from above to
make us painfully aware that there is exactly
sufficient room between the edge of our platform[Pg 341]
and the sides of the shaft for us to fall
through. We are conscious of clammy drops
falling and clinging to us—they may be cold
sweat, or perhaps dirty water from the sides of
the pit—it occurs to us that five lives are at
the mercy, or rather tenacity, of a rusty link,
and I enter into unpleasant calculations of the
time it might take to fall, say 350 feet. There
is a sensation that may be vertigo, perhaps faintness—possibly
an inclination to suicide, when a
sudden jolt brings us to the ground, and, but for
our hold on Thomas, would certainly capsize our
perpendicular. We are at the bottom of the
shaft, and quit the platform, very glad that the
meeting is dissolved. We find ourselves in a
small, dark vault, just visible by the glimmer of
a single candle stuck in the wall. Thomas lights
five candles, and we each take one. We then
perceive that there is an iron tramway winding
from under the shaft toward a couple of low
doors. We are placed in single file in the centre
of this tramway, and Thomas suggests a
game of follow the leader. The gate-keeper (a
most important person, upon whom depends very
much the proper ventilation of the mine) opens
the doors, and we enter a level—the doors being
immediately closed behind us. We find it
necessary at once to stoop, and we tramp forward
through the dirtiest of all Petticoat-lanes—a
thick, black mud coming half-way over our
insteps, and our candles being now and then reflected
in a running gutter that might be thought
to discharge itself from a waste pipe from Day
and Martin’s. There is an incessant rumbling
over our heads, as though a procession of railway
trains were out for the day. Large lumps
of coal, dropped from the wagons, and cross-beams
connecting the tram-rails, render the footing
very precarious, and produce a very oscillating
wave-like line of march. I am following the
sable dustman; he suddenly flounders, flourishes
his stick and his candle desperately for a moment;
I see the white coat dash forward; I
hear a shout and a hiss; the doctor’s candle is
in the gutter, and he is groping his way up to
his feet again. We are more cautious, and find
it necessary to stoop still lower; the stratification
of the rock is pointed out to us, and we are
told that this is a layer of coal, that of iron-stone,
which, we believe from our boundless faith
in Thomas’s word, not that we see any thing to
remind us of the contents of our scuttle at home,
or of the handle of our pump. We go on so
many hundred yards, but we do not count, when
we come to a side cutting, and are conscious of
a ghostly apparition at the entrance. It moves
on; we might mistake it for a block of coal set
up endways. It is a miner, who speaks, and
his language seems exactly to harmonize with
the place. The deep, guttural Welsh, from its
utter incomprehensibility to us, seems, like the
man, a part of the mine; and our reverence for
Thomas rises when we find that this gibberish
is as intelligible to him as all the other dark
mysteries of the pit. This is a cutting where
they are mining out the coal. At a short distance
huge blocks are lying scattered over the
path; the place is about four feet high and six
feet broad. We are invited to enter and see the
process of mining out a block. We seat ourselves
on lumps of coal, and at the end of the
hole we see a miner crouched upon the ground,
hacking out a space about eighteen inches deep,
into the coal at the bottom, forming a sort of
recess wide enough to slip in a six inch drawer
the whole width of the place; the labor of doing
this is inconceivably great in the miner’s
cramped position; he pants loudly at every
stroke of the pick, and breathes an atmosphere
of thick coal dust. When he has scooped out
the bottom place, he cuts, with a very sharp
pick, a slice down each side, leaving the mass
supported only by its hold above; a wedge is
now driven in close to the ceiling, and with
about a dozen heavy blows, down tumbles the
whole mass, the miner and the little candle boy
who lights him keeping a sharp look out to dart
back just as the mass falls. Thus are we supplied
with coal; and it is impossible to see these
poor fellows toiling in those dark, stifling holes,
crouching in positions that threaten dislocation
to every joint, and with deep, rapid inspirations
drawing in dust that must convert their lungs
into so many coal-beds, without feeling how
much of our comfort we owe to a race of men,
the real character of whose labor is so little understood
and appreciated. They are paid so much
per ton, and generally remain under-ground about
ten hours at a stretch; but sometimes, when
they wish to fetch up lost time after a holiday
or a drinking bout, they will work for fourteen
hours without stopping. Their wages range
from twenty to thirty shillings a week. They
have been much addicted to drink, but the Temperance
movement has produced a beneficial
change in this respect in some districts. We remained
under-ground nearly an hour; now and
then a rumbling noise warned us of the approach
of a wagon, and, stepping aside, a spectral-looking
horse flitted by, tugging its hubbly
load, visible a moment in the dim light, and
vanishing again instantly into utter darkness.
Having completed our inspection, and returned
to the entrance of the shaft, we again endured
the process of suspended animation, and emerged
into daylight with a higher estimate than ever
of the blessed sunlight and the green fields. We
were taken into a shed at the pit’s mouth,
where Thomas curried us down with a birch
broom and a wisp of straw, after which we doffed
our togs, had a good wash, and once more
resumed our civilized appearance, highly gratified
and instructed by our introduction to the
shades below.
THE KAFIR TRADER; OR, THE RECOIL OF AMBITION.
Years, with their summers and winters, their
joys and sorrows, have passed away, since
the Cleopatra, her long and wearying voyage
over, cast anchor in one of the extensive bays
of Southern Africa. How eagerly and anxiously[Pg 342]
her many passengers looked across the belt
of heaving waters toward the land, which, low
at first, gradually rose into ranges of lofty hills,
stretching far into the distance! For most of
them had crossed the ocean, and bidden adieu
to their remoter kindred, in the hope of finding,
amid its secluded valleys, some “forest sanctuary,”
where the bonds of the world that had
hitherto chafed them might be unfelt, and their
efforts at earning a livelihood for themselves
and little ones be better rewarded.
Foremost among them stood a man, the eagle
keenness of whose eye bespoke him one fitted to
cope, and successfully, with the world, in whatever
phase it might present itself. But it was
not so; and Robert Tryon, despite years of unwearying
effort, now stood gazing on the shores
of the far south, a world-worn and almost penniless
man, and one whose spirit was embittered,
and his heart hardened, by seeing others, whom
he deemed less worthy, victors in the arena
where he could achieve nothing.
While thus he stood pondering with contracted
brow, on what might be the result of this last
decisive step of emigration, a sweet, childish
voice by his side exclaimed,
“Let me see too, father.”
Immediately the stern expression passed away,
and with a bright smile he raised the little girl
to stand where she might easily look over the
bulwark. Robert Tryon was devotedly attached
to his wife and family; and the more the chilling
blasts of adversity had frozen his heart toward
the world, the more did it gush forth in
warm affection to those surrounding his own
humble and sometimes ill-supplied fireside; and
he felt that to see them possessed of the comforts
of life befitting their station—more he
asked not, wished not—would be a happiness
that would, in his estimation, render the labor
of even a galley-slave light.
But dearer than all was his little fairy Kate,
as fair and beautiful a child as the eye need
wish to rest upon, with soft, dark, earnest eyes,
looking forth from among her brown clustering
curls as though the misfortunes of her parents
had dispelled the joyous beams of childhood,
and awakened her already to the realities of
life, and a sweet smile playing upon her rosy
lips, as if, in the buoyancy of her innocent
spirit, hoping and trusting a brighter future.
And the child’s trust seemed not misplaced,
for brighter days soon began to dawn upon them.
Robert Tryon obtained a small farm in one of
the deep fertile hollows branching off from the
great valley of the Fish River; and though it
needed both time and labor to render it productive,
both were ungrudgingly bestowed; and
some five or six years after his arrival, Willow
Dell (so named from the fringe of Babylonian
willows that swept the little streamlet murmuring
through it), was as fair a scene of rural
promise as the wide frontier could show.
And for a while Robert Tryon was a happy
and contented man; his loved ones were growing
up beautiful and joyous around him, and
the humble competence he once had sighed for
was now theirs: few, indeed, are they whose
wishes are so fully gratified! But it sufficed
not long. With prosperity loftier ideas awoke
in Tryon’s breast; and after a time he began
to pine for riches to bestow on the children
whom every succeeding day rendered yet dearer,
and whom he felt assured wealth would grace
so well. How, as he wandered at evening beside
the willows, he would dream of the proud
future that—could his wishes be realized—might
be in store for his promising sons and beautiful
daughters, in some higher sphere; and how in
years to come they might revisit their fatherland,
and look scornfully down on those who in
other days had despised himself!
Occupied with such visions, discontent began
to take possession of his heart. It would be
years—many years—ere by his farm he could
hope to obtain such results; and ere that his
children’s youth would be passed—their lot in
life decided, and riches not so precious; and
again he felt that he could toil as man never
yet had toiled, to bestow wealth on his children.
Of the many objects man pursues with avidity,
gold is not the one that most frequently
eludes him, for there are many modes by which
it may be obtained, and one of these presented
itself to Tryon.
He was riding with one of his nearest neighbors
into Graham’s Town, when on their way
they passed an extensive and beautiful farm,
and on a rising ground saw a large, well-built
house peeping from among the trees. Tryon
commented upon the beauty of the scene.
“Its owner’s name is Brunt,” observed his
companion; “some twenty years ago he was
sent out by the parish.”
“How did he make his money?” demanded
Tryon, almost breathlessly.
“As a Kafir trader.”
A Kafir trader! It was strange that had
never occurred to him, though he was aware
that large fortunes had been made, were constantly
being made, by taking into Kafirland
various articles of British manufacture, and
bartering them with the natives for ivory,
skins, &c. That was a mode of acquiring
wealth, that, amid all his search for a shorter
road to riches, he had quite overlooked.
The farm at Willow Dell had so far improved
Tryon’s circumstances, that there was no difficulty
in carrying out his new resolve; and a
very short time saw him depart into Kafirland
with two wagons heavily laden, two trusty drivers,
and two boys, on the first of many journeys
that brought more gold beneath his roof than had
ever been there before.
Tryon was on his return from one of these expeditions.
Evening was coming on; but he felt
that, by riding fast, and using a nearer ford to
cross the Fish River than that by which the wagons
must pass, he might reach home that night,
and he longed to see those for whose sake all
this exertion was made. Therefore, leaving directions
with his people to go round by the upper[Pg 343]
and shallow ford, and setting spurs to his horse,
he started for the nearer one, well known on the
frontier as the Kafir drift (or ford), and as being
nearly or quite the most dangerous along the
border, consisting merely of a ledge of rock across
the bed of the deep and turbid river, considered
scarcely passable save when the tide is low, and
in attempting which at undue seasons, many an
unwary traveler has met his death.
The light was so dim, that when Tryon stood
on the steep hill overlooking the valley, he could
not discern the state of the river so far beneath
him, and it was not until he emerged from the
trees, and stood beside the brink, that he was
aware that the tide was up, or rather just begun
to ebb. But he knew that with due caution the
river might be crossed in safety even then, by one
accustomed to it, and he accordingly prepared
to take advantage of the remaining daylight by
passing without delay.
His horse’s fore-feet were already in the water,
when a man started up on the opposite bank,
and called aloud. Tryon paused.
“Do not attempt to cross; it is dangerous!”
cried the stranger.
“I am not afraid; I am used to the drift,”
replied Tryon.
“But it is spring-tide!”
Tryon looked again at the river; it was certainly
higher than was its wont, but not sufficiently
so to alarm him who had crossed it so
often that he thought he knew every stone of
the way; and, intimating as much to the stranger,
he spurred his horse in. But his knowledge
was less accurate, or the tide was stronger than
he deemed; for scarce had he reached the middle
of the stream, when the good steed lost his
footing, and both horse and rider were borne
down among the eddies of the impetuous current
toward the sea, which, at a short ten miles’
distance, was breaking in giant surges on its
rocky bar.
His idolized children! they were provided for,
but not too well! was Tryon’s last thought, ere
the waters overpowered him; and, with a wild
rushing in his ears, both sense and sensation
passed away.
But the stranger on the southern bank was
not one to stand idly by and see a fellow-creature
perish, without making an effort for his
rescue, even though that effort might involve
him in a like danger; and when Walter Hume
threw himself into that dark, troubled water, he
knew the chances were equal that he would never
tread those banks again. But Walter’s was too
generous and fearless a heart to be chilled by
such selfish considerations, and he exerted himself
to the uttermost in his arduous task. His
efforts were successful: and Tryon was drawn
to the shore some distance down the river, insensible,
but still living; while the steed, whose
fate he had so nearly shared, was borne more
and more rapidly toward the waves that seemed
roaring impatiently for their victim.
After this, Walter Hume was a frequent guest
at Willow Dell, and a most welcome one to all
save its master, for he soon divined that but
for the dark eyes and sweet tones of his beautiful
and gentle Kate, Walter had been less often
seen. And Tryon destined not his Kate, the
fairest flower in his fair parterre, to share the
humble fortunes of a frontier farmer; though in
bygone days he would have rejoiced to think
so comfortable a home—and shared by one so
worthy—would ever be hers. But now his
hopes were higher far for her, his best beloved
one; and though he might not receive otherwise
than cordially the man who had risked life
to save him from certain death, yet he looked
with a displeased eye on Walter’s evident devotion
to Kate, and with a secret resolution that
not even the weight of that obligation should
induce him to sacrifice his daughter’s welfare:
rather, far rather, would he have perished among
the dark eddies of the river.
Absorbed in his ambitious dreams, Tryon
never thought of asking himself whether the
true sacrifice to Kate might not consist in giving
up one to whom, in the warmth of her gratitude
and the worthiness of its object, her young
heart was becoming deeply attached. And
when at length he suspected that it was so, his
regret and mortification knew no bounds; yet
he shrunk from wounding the feelings of his
child by any allusion to the subject, and contented
himself by resolving that, even if redoubled
efforts were required, they should be
made to hasten the hour when he might be
able to efface from his daughter’s mind the impression
which Walter Hume had made, by removing
her to a sphere he considered more suited
to her and her improving fortunes. Again he
began to repine that wealth was so slow of attainment,
and again he felt that he would willingly
encounter any toil, any trial, ay, even
any danger, to secure to his children—especially
his Kate—riches and consideration.
With these feelings acting as a fresh incentive
to exertion, Tryon started on another expedition
into Kafirland. He had gained the territories
of the chief Kuru, and was bartering
with him some snuff for ivory; when, in the
midst of the discussion that attends every mercantile
transaction with the avaricious Kafirs,
the chief turned pettishly away, exclaiming,
“You want too much for the brown powder;
I will not give it; but I will give you ten times
as much for black.”
He stopped abruptly, and fixed his bright
dark, searching eye on Tryon, as though eager
to discover if his meaning was understood, and
how the proposition was received.
The trader turned aside as if he heard it not.
Nevertheless, it was both heard and comprehended.
So the quick-witted Kafir suspected,
and he resumed:
“Yes, I would give much ivory, white as the
clouds in yonder sky, many skins, many horns,
to him who will bring me the black powder and
the fire-sticks. His wagons will be so heavy
his oxen will scarce be able to draw them away,
and he will never need to cross the rivers any[Pg 344]
more, but may sit in the sun before his kraal,
and make his women hoe his corn.”
Still Tryon answered not, but the Kafir’s
words struck a wild chord in his heart. Could
he but bring himself to do the chief’s bidding,
the gold over whose tardy coming he had so
lately sighed would at once be his; his children
would no longer be buried on a frontier farm,
and his daughter would go where Walter Hume
would be forgotten. But he shrunk from the
means by which all these objects, which he had
so much at heart, must be obtained; for, by
carrying powder and arms across the border—save
for self-defense—he would infringe the
laws of the land wherein he had prospered far
more than he had ever hoped when he landed
on its shores. Tryon had been eager in his
pursuit of riches; he had bought cheap and
sold dear, and he had exacted from every one
to the uttermost; but he had broken no law
save that of leniency, and now he shrank from
doing so, and bade the temptation stand off
from him: but it would not. The spirit of
Gain, that he had so long cherished, entered
into this new form, and haunted him day and
night, filling his waking thoughts, and shedding
a golden hue over his slumbering visions.
When Tryon next entered his home at Willow
Dell, the first object that presented itself
was the smiling, happy face of Kate, the next
the almost detested one of him who had drawn
him from the depths of the Fish River. It required
little penetration to perceive that Walter
Hume was now the declared lover of Kate; and
as soon as might be Walter confirmed Tryon’s
suspicions by entreating his sanction to the already
given consent of Kate.
The father was silent for a few moments.
But it was only to consider how he might best
reject the man to whom he owed so much, and
what effect that rejection would have on the
happiness of Kate; but on this latter point he
soon satisfied himself that once removed to other
scenes, this ill-placed (for so he considered it)
prepossession would soon pass away, and Kate
be a far happier and more prosperous woman
than if he had yielded to what he knew were
her present feelings. Then, rising from his seat
he turned to the anxious suitor, and spoke kindly
but firmly.
“I owe you much, Hume, very much, even a
life, and believe me I do not underrate the service,
nor the risk at which it was rendered; and had
you asked me almost any other gift, it had been
given with pleasure; but I can not put my own
life in comparison with my daughter’s welfare.”
“Whatever may be your decision, Mr. Tryon,”
said Walter, proudly, though he turned deadly
pale with apprehension, “and I much fear it is
against me, I do not wish an act of common
humanity due from one man to another to be
remembered, far less looked on as a claim. But
your daughter has given me her heart,” he added,
earnestly; “and if you will trust her to me,
it shall be the study of my life that she never
repents the gift.”
“Her heart!” said Tryon, lightly. “Pooh!—she
is scarce of an age to know she has one.
But I have other hopes for her,” he continued,
seriously; “higher hopes—far higher:” and the
once poverty-stricken man drew himself up
proudly, as he thought on the wealth his children
would possess.
Hume felt that those words and that manner
sealed his lips to farther entreaty, near as was
the object to his heart; and, simply expressing
a hope that Kate might be happier in the future
her father designed for her, than he could have
made her, he bowed, and left the house with a
crushed and embittered heart.
But however great might be Walter’s sorrow,
it did not exceed that of Kate, when she learned
her father’s unlooked-for decision regarding one
toward whom she felt so much both of affection
and gratitude. But all her tears, and the yet
more touching eloquence of her pale cheeks and
faded smiles were unavailing, and it seemed as
if naught could shake Tryon’s resolution.
And yet the father’s heart was only less sad
than those of the lovers. For Robert Tryon
loved his daughter too fondly to look on her
grief with indifference; and it was but the hopes
of a proud future, when Walter Hume’s name
should have lost all interest for Kate, that enabled
him to remain steadfast to his resolves.
Meanwhile he was occupied with preparations
for another journey into Kafirland. At length
the day came for his departure.
“Let me see more rosy cheeks on my return,
child,” he said, fondly, as he took leave of her.
“Don’t you know I mean to make my Kate a
lady?”
“I have no wish to be a lady, father,” said
Kate, with a subdued smile; “if I can only do
my duty in the state to which I am called, it
will suffice for me.”
“Tush, girl, you know not of what you talk,”
replied Tryon, hastily; “ere long my beautiful
Kate will be rich and happy.”
Kate sighed, as though she had no such gladdening
dreams; but her father heard her not—he
was already watching the departure of his
wagons, for whose safety he had never before
appeared so solicitous. Little did those around
him suspect they contained a secret whose discovery
would prove their owner’s ruin; whose
safe-keeping and success he hoped would well-nigh
complete the building-up of his fortunes.
It might have been that Tryon had withstood
the temptation longer, nay, perhaps, even overcome
it altogether, had it not been for the attachment
of Hume, and his anxiety to remove
Kate from Willow Dell, where of course her recollection
of him would be strongest.
Thus the voice of ambition spoke loudly within
Tryon’s heart, overpowering all others, and
he no longer hesitated to avail himself of the
opportunity fortune cast in his path; but at
once applied himself to making the needful preparations
for complying with the wish of Kuru.
“Oh, Kate, Kate,” he thought, as he rode
into Kafirland after his wagons, whose chief[Pg 345]
contents were contraband, “while you are weakly
mourning over your girlish disappointment,
you little know the risk your father is running
for your advantage; but you will yet have
cause to thank him for it.”
The speculation turned out even better than
Tryon had ventured to hope. The guns and
powder arrived unsuspected at the kraal of Kuru,
and in the joy of his heart at obtaining such
treasures, the chief was liberal beyond what the
trader had anticipated. The finest ivory and
the most valuable skins were given almost without
limit, and Robert Tryon departed from the
kraal a far richer man than he had entered it.
“Oh, Robert Tryon, Robert Tryon!” he murmured,
as he mounted his horse, “you are now
a happy and an enviable man, for you have
lived to gain all your ends!” and in his exultation
he recked not to obtain them he had offended
against the law, and placed deadly weapons
in the hands of savages.
In the same spirit of self-gratulation he entered
his home. There the sight of Kate’s dark
mournful eyes, checked his gladness for a moment;
but he rallied quickly, and gayly reproached
her with being so sad when there was
such cause for rejoicing, and then he told them
his journey had been most successful, without
confiding more.
“The greatest blessing in life, father, is happiness,
and that we may enjoy without riches,”
said Kate, sadly. Poor girl! she felt that but
for this vaunted wealth, the current of her love
had been allowed to flow on unchecked.
How, then, could she rejoice in the announcement
that gave such pleasure to all the rest?
Gold might gild their lot, but it had cast a chill
upon hers, and blighted it: and while they surveyed
with pleasure the transfer of the rich
lading of the wagons to the house, Kate Tryon
wept bitterly in her little chamber, with the
sound of light laughter from without ringing in
her ears. They laughed, and she wept—and
both from the same cause.
And now Tryon had resolved on relinquishing
the trade by which he had reaped so rich a
harvest, and removing himself and family to
some place where their former humble station
would be unknown; but ere that could be done,
he must dispose of the immense quantity of
Kafir produce in his house; and with that view
he again left Willow Dell for Graham’s Town.
He was on his return, and again he was
proud-hearted and glad, as he was wont to be
of late, for again he had prospered in his dealings.
How different he was from the Robert
Tryon who had landed on the South African
shores a few years ago, poor, sad, and desponding.
Now he was joyful and elated, not only
with hope, but with success; and as he rode
along his thoughts wandered afar into the future,
where he saw no harder toil awaiting his children
than to gather flowers in the world’s bright
sunshine, and the fairest were gathered by his
Kate, his beautiful and then his joyous one.
At length he started. Absorbed in those bright
visions, he had not heeded whither he went, and
had strayed far from the right road. Farther
on, however, was a path that led from another
direction to Willow Dell.
The sun was sinking low in the heavens as
he cantered over the flat beyond whose farther
edge lay the Dell; and in the coolness of coming
evening all the inhabitants of the wilds seemed
arousing themselves to activity and joy. The
birds were darting among the trees, the insects
were floating in the sunshine, and the antelopes
springing high into the air, and playfully chasing
each other over the plain. There are few
hearts that had not responded to such a scene,
and Tryon’s was now attuned to all that spoke
of gladness; and beneath its influence the only
dark spot in his sky—his Kate’s sorrow—seemed
to grow lighter; and he was again wandering
through his dreamland, and seeing Kate the beloved
and loving bride of some one he deemed
well worthy, when he approached the edge of
the declivity, and the Dell lay before him. He
stopped abruptly, and gazed down as one lost
in wonder, raised his hand, and passed it quickly
across his brow, as though to clear his vision,
then, uttering one loud cry of agony as the
truth burst upon him, rushed rapidly down the
hill.
The cottage, around whose dear inmates he
had but now been raising such fairy structures,
was no longer visible, and where it so late had
stood a column of gray smoke was slowly curling
upward, telling a dark tale of ruin, but to
what extent as yet he knew not; though he
was gazing on the site of his vanished home,
and standing beside the spot that was once his
hearth; for there was none by to tell him if the
beloved ones by whom it had been shared had
escaped, or if he now looked on their funeral
pyre. He gazed eagerly and anxiously around.
A person riding rapidly down the hill met his
eye, and he sprang toward him.
It was Walter Hume. He was ashy pale—paler
yet than when he last had passed from
Tryon’s presence; and even the latter could
perceive that his hand trembled as he gave it to
him in silence.
“My wife—my children?” murmured Tryon,
in a broken voice.
Still Hume was silent, but he drew away his
hand, and covering his face with both, sunk
upon the grass in anguish he could no longer
repress.
“My darlings! my precious ones! and is it
come to this!” exclaimed the bereaved man,
wringing his hands in agony. “And are you
all taken from me—you for whom I toiled with
so much pleasure—you for whom I even sinned?
Tell me, Hume, tell me all my sorrow, all my
misery!”
And Hume did tell him, gently and tenderly,
the tale that his having lost his way alone prevented
him from hearing earlier, as of the two
servants who had escaped, one had gone along
the Graham’s Town road in quest of him, while
the other had hurried off to Hume’s farm, to[Pg 346]
tell of how the Kafirs had burst upon them at
dead of night, and how they two had fled in the
darkness, and under cover of the trees had witnessed
the fierce assailants deal death to all
around, and even seen the noble-hearted Kate
shot by a tall savage, in a vain attempt to
shield her mother. And then the trader’s vast
stores of ivory and skins were rifled, and his
cattle swept away; and, finally, firing the house
of death, the murderers departed, carrying their
plunder across the border.
“Who! who!” exclaimed Tryon, breathlessly,
“who was the Kafir that has so bereft
me?”
“I know not; I never thought of asking,”
replied Walter. “But here is something that
perhaps may tell,” and he lifted a new rifle
from among the long grass where it had lain
concealed.
“It is—it is my sin that has overtaken me!”
cried the wretched man, throwing up his clasped
hands. “It is one of the guns I sold to Kuru.
Oh, I am well punished!” he continued, pacing
to and fro distractedly. “I pined for wealth to
aggrandize my children, and I sold arms to the
Kafirs that I might do it more quickly: those
arms they have turned against me, and have
left me childless. My children, it is your father
who is your murderer!”
Hitherto, amid all his own grief, Hume had
appeared to feel deeply for the bereaved father;
but now he started from his side with a look of
horror and detestation; and wild were the words
of reproach and indignation that burst from his
lips as he realized the truth, that the being he
had so deeply loved—whom still he loved, though
now there was between them the barrier of a
fearful death—had fallen a victim to Tryon’s
ambition—that it was no evil chance that had
caused Willow Dell to be the scene of such a
tragedy, but the deliberate resolve of the Kafir
to regain possession of the valuable ivory and
skins Tryon had received as his recompense—when
he remembered that had not that fatal
passion filled Tryon’s heart, Kate and himself
might have been among earth’s happiest; and
that now he stood well nigh broken-hearted
beside the smoking ruin that was her grave.
And in the anguish of those thoughts he forgot
that Tryon was yet more unhappy than himself,
for he had no self-reproach; and he poured
forth upon him a flood of bitter accusations,
which the miserable man’s conscience echoed to
the uttermost; nay, even more, for he mourned
for all his children and the wife of his youth, for
whom he had procured a violent death.
But the violence of these self-upbraidings
could not last; and ere the sun again shone on
the grave-ruin, Tryon, unconscious of all things,
was writhing in the agony of a brain fever.
Walter Hume attended him as though he were
his son; for he saw in him for the time but the
father of the gentle girl to whom his love had
proved so terrible. But when that was once
over (for Tryon did recover, as those to whom
life is a burden often will), Walter shrunk from
him again, as one whose hand had fired the
mine that overthrew his happiness.
Nor did Tryon seek his companionship, but
wandered away none knew whither, a sad and
solitary man, leaving his name and his story to
haunt the once fair spot which his evil passions
blighted.
THE WOODSTREAM.
A FRAGMENT FROM THE GERMAN.
The pine had finished his story, uttering his
last words in a low and melancholy tone.
A deep silence lay over the whole forest; the
babble of the Woodstream was the only sound
which interrupted the solemnity, as it touched
the stones and the roots with continued strokes—the
eternal time-piece of the forest; and as
it prattled, the pictures which its surface reflected
sometimes clearly glittered in the sunshine,
sometimes sadly wandered through the shadows
of the trees and the clouds, while the monotonous
sounds began to assume the form of rational
discourse.
Though the little flowers and trees appeared
to wait anxiously for the Woodstream to tell his
story, the solemn stillness continued yet awhile.
Ah, that silence of the forest! Who does not
know it? To whom has it not appeared as a
holy Sabbath for the young flowers that dwell
there? Even the stag breathes more gently,
and the sportsman himself, overwhelmed with a
holy, loving awe, falls on the grass in the calm
recesses of the wood. That is the time when
the stream tells old stories; and thus he began.
Do you know my origin? That of the meadow-stream
is well known. He comes clearly out
over some stone or little mound—a small but
bright spring; and then he grows larger and
larger, so that his short, grassy dress is no longer
sufficient, however tall, for love of him it tries
to make itself. He puts on at last a short boddice
of rushes with loose, flowing feathers. The
course of the mountain-stream is also known.
Snow lies on the heights—that is the everlasting
cap of the forests—dyed only by the rising and
setting sun, and adorned by the clouds as they
pass and repass with vails of unrivaled beauty.
Notwithstanding its unchangeable appearance,
gay life reigns within. There are little springs
bubbling through the clefts, and drops of water
playing eternal hide-and-seek. The all-powerful
sun kisses these mountain-tops, and even this
ice-cold heart is melted by his eternal love.
The fountains are the children of these kisses
and there they play at hide-and-seek till their
home is too narrow for them, and then they find
an outlet. But when they first catch a glimpse of
the far-world lying before them, they are frightened
and overcome, and do not receive courage to
go on till they are joined by other little curious
streams; and then they proceed—first slowly
and cautiously, afterward faster and faster, till
at length a bright mountain stream bursts forth
springing from rock to rock like the chamois-goat,
whose origin is likewise hard by.
Sometimes he foams on high, like the snow
of the mountain; sometimes he flows, shining
clearly, an unbroken mirror, like the ice of
the glaciers; and then descending into the valley,
he reposes in the midst of nature’s calm
beauty.
But where do I, the Woodstream, originate?
You will not find the source which gave me
birth—neither the snow nor the ice whose child
I am. Here you think he arises, and you peep
behind a stone or moss-heap; but far off, behind
a knotted tree-root, he laughs at you.
Now hiding himself behind a thousand herbs
and blossoms, then sinking into a whirl, among
stones, old time-worn stones, which put green
caps on their gray heads because they are jealous
of the forest’s verdure.
Now look farther on still, and there you will
see me flowing, peeping out here and there—but
you will not find my source. That remains the
riddle of the forest. But if you listen I will
unravel it.
Above, on a clear cloud which lightly passed
over the plain, sat a little sprite, the favorite
servant of the fairy queen, arranging her lady’s
ornaments. She took out of the casket a long
string of costly pearls, a present from the ocean
queen. Titania had ordered her to take great
care of them, because they were her favorite
ornaments. There are other pearls, but these,
although tears, she does not weep; and they are
only brought to light by the fisherman who
wrenches them from her at the peril of his life.
The little fairy, delighted in her occupation, held
the string high in the air, thinking, perhaps, they
would glitter more in the sunbeams; but these
pearls are not like precious stones, which borrow
their brilliancy from the world around them.
The tear of the ocean incloses its lustre within
itself, and sends forth radiance from within.
Behind the fairy sat Puck, the wag who provokes
men and sprites; and while the little
creature rejoiced over her pearls, he cut the
string and down they rolled, gliding over the
clouds, and at length alighting on the earth.
For a moment the little fairy sat paralyzed with
consternation; then putting forth all her strength
she flew after the falling treasure.
Flying an unmeasured space between the earth
and the clouds, and seeing the little balls roll
glittering past her on all sides, she would have
returned hopelessly, had she not remarked under
her, in a green field, on the grass and flowers, a
thousand lustrous pearls. She thought they
were some of those she had lost, and began diligently
to collect them into the casket she held
in her hand. The box was nearly filled, when
Titania’s lovely servant remarked that they were
not pearls, the tears of the ocean, but dew, the
tears of the flowers.
Still she went on seeking the lost treasure.
Seeing tears hanging from a mother’s eye, who
bent over her dying child, she collected them—these
were tears of love. Going on, she found
many other weeping eyes; so many tears that I
can not give names to them all. Ah, how many
tears are shed on earth! Out of men’s eyes
spring a wondrous stream—its source is the
heart. Against this, pain, melancholy, repentance,
and sometimes also joy, must knock, and
then the stream flows. It is a powerful talisman;
it has a most potent charm. That man’s
heart must be hard indeed when even a stranger’s
tears fail to move him.
Though people contradict this, and say, I have
no pity for those tears, they are deserved; but
this is very false, for they are tears still; and
perhaps come from the heart which has been
most severely pierced. Well, our little fairy
collected them, and holding the casket firm under
her arm, she swept on high to the clouds. The
little box became heavier and heavier—for tears
do not weigh light—and lo! when she opened
it, all the imaginary pearls liquified: and hopelessly
she fled from cloud to cloud—for these
loved her—and she poured her complaint into
their ear. The clouds sent their rain down to the
earth to fetch the lost. It streamed and flowed,
and trees and leaves bent themselves, and the
dew was wiped up, but the ocean’s pearls were
not found again.
Puck the wag, saw the poor little fairy’s pain
which he had caused, and it troubled him—for
he liked to laugh at her, but not to give her
pain. Down he dipped into the lap of earth,
and fetched, by means of his friends the goblins
and gnomes, gay, glittering ore, and shining
spangles.
“There you have all your trash again,” said
he; “or, rather, better and more shining.”
The little fairy rejoiced, and the clouds left
off raining. But when she looked nearer to the
gift, it was nothing better than glittering trumpery;
and angrily she took the shell wherein it
lay, and threw it afar off, making a wide, radiant
circle over the whole horizon. That was the
first rainbow.
Often since that time, when the clouds weep,
Puck fetches his spangles, and the comedy is
repeated.
Beautiful is the rainbow; we all rejoice to
see it, and so does man. But it is a vain, deceitful
object—a gift of the gnomes—a production
of Puck, the wag. People know this quite
well, because when they run after it, it disappears
before their faces. And where does it go? It has
fallen into the sea, say the children, the water-nymphs
make their gay dresses of it. Well, it
happened, as I say, by accident; but Puck repeated
it intentionally, for he passed over with
the remaining spangles, and so formed a second
rainbow. This is why this brilliant appearance
presents itself twice in the horizon at the same
time.
The fairy continued to sit sadly on the cloud,
and could not rejoice at the first rainbow. Presently
Titania came by. Fortunately at that
time the splenetic queen was in a good humor.
Perhaps she could the more easily forget her
loss because an ocean sprite, whose heart she
had won, gave her the promise of another set.
For the great are generous, even with tears.
But what should she do with the heavy contents
of the casket?
“Hasten down to the most secret part of the
forest,” said Titania, “and pour these drops in
the midst of the salubrious plants; let the tears
remain what they are, but united they shall remain
one great tear of the forest.”
The little servant obeyed the queen’s order,
and thus the Woodstream had its source. So
you see the forest has likewise its tear—like
that of man. So likewise do I spring from the
heart—the hidden heart of the forest. When
Sorrow, Desire, or Pain knock at it, then the
tear streams forth. In the summer, when so
many children of the forest are destroyed and
annihilated, I flow gently, but unceasingly. In
the autumn, when every thing says farewell, I
weep in silent sorrow over the blossoms and
leaves which fall in my way, that they also
may be entombed with regret. In the wild
solitude of winter I am benumbed, and the tear
becomes a pearl, like the closed grief of the
ocean. Thus I hang with faint lustre on stones
and roots, which look like weeping eyes.
In the spring, when desire rises in every
heart, then the tear of the forest flows in pensive
joy. I overflow the borders of my course,
greeting flowers and grass as far as I can.
Often pity moves me; for when the clouds weep
rain or the flowers dew, the Woodstream swells.
Do you not perceive by the breath of feeling
and melancholy which is exhaled from me, that
I spring from the heart of the forest. The
heaving rush presses itself nearer and nearer to
me. Where I flow the sensitive forget-me-not
more especially flourishes; it glances at me, as
you have seen blue eyes at the hour of parting.
The weeping willow hangs her branches down
to my eternally murmuring waves. Every
where, I excite feeling; even the stone which
stops my course—the unchangeable stone, over
which time passes unmarked—weeps over me
transparent tears, and my kisses are the only
things to which it does not oppose itself.
Now Puck, the wag, is envious of the Woodstream,
whom he would surpass with his trash,
but sees him, nevertheless, maintain continued
importance; and often oddly puts a knotted
root or pointed branch in my way, that my
drops may spring up and be disturbed. You
will then see in the sunbeams gay colors play
around me, like those of the rainbow: that is
Puck’s trumpery, which he hangs about my
lustre as if he would say, “Are not my gifts
beautiful?” But soon they are gone, and I
flow unchangeably: so often is the mirthful and
ludicrous linked with sorrow and melancholy,
as if contrived by the spirit of contradiction.
Even the heart of man, when breaking beneath
a load of sorrow, bursts forth into ludicrous
sallies—a laugh is seen on the weeping face:
in the midst of Nature’s profoundest harmony
a vacant distortion meets us; on the richest
carpets of lawn a knotted root or faded dry
branch stretches itself; between healthy, full-blown
roses you will find a mis-shapen sister
obtruding her weird face. Puck causes all this.
It is a deep mind that can see how Nature
makes all these incongruities to end in harmony.
The Woodstream ceased. Once more deep
silence prevailed; leaves and blossoms dared
only to whisper and murmur. Presently a dead
branch cracked, and then fell from an old oak-top,
disturbing the leaves and blossoms as they
fell into the stream. This was Puck’s work.
A moment, and all was still.
THE TALISMAN.—A FAIRY TALE.
It was a lovely afternoon in “the leafy month
of June,” and the midsummer sun shone bright
on the velvet slope of a smooth lawn, and glittered
on the shining leaves of a large Portugal
laurel which grew upon it, under the shadow
of which sat a merry party of little people, busy
with their dolls and play-things. Never had
children a more glorious play-room than was
this, with its sapphire roof, and its emerald
floor. Here were music and perfumes, exquisite
as a monarch could command, for the skylark
was pouring down his flood of melody, and every
breath of the soft west wind came laden with
sweets from the roses and mignonnette which
bloomed so luxuriantly around. It was one of
nature’s gala days—one of those festivals which
are more frequent than great men’s banquets,
and to which all are right welcome without
cards of invitation.
The young folks seemed to be taking their
part in the universal gladness, for the merry
talk and the light laugh went round, and all
was harmony.
“Look,” cried the eldest of the party, a girl
about twelve years of age, lifting up her doll,
triumphantly, “I have quite finished; does it
not fit well?”
“Oh, how pretty!” cried the other three children
in a breath.
“I should like just such a frock as that,”
said a very little girl. “Do make me one,
Marian; you said you would.”
“Yes, to be sure I did, Lucy, and so I will.
Let us begin it directly.” And so they set about
selecting the materials. All the stores of silk
and muslin were displayed, and now this and
now that pattern proposed and admired, and in
its turn rejected for a newly-unfolded rival. At
last, Lucy’s eye fell upon one which struck her
as just the thing. “This is the prettiest,” cried
she; “I should like this, Marian, if you please,
better than any of the others.”
As ill-luck would have it, Marian at that
very moment drew forth another, in her opinion,
much more suitable for the purpose than the one
selected by her little sister. “This will do much
better, Lucy,” she said, decidedly; “it will look
much prettier made up, and as I am going to
make it, I ought to know.”
“But I don’t like it so well,” objected Lucy.
“You will like it when it is made,” replied
Marian, drawing out the pattern she had chosen,
and pushing away the remainder.
“Let her have the one she likes best,” said
Caroline, “it is for her doll.”
“Oh, very well, if she likes her doll to be a
fright, she can have it,” said Marian, and she
snatched the objectionable piece from the pile
with a jerk which threw the rest upon the lawn
to gambol with the breeze, and a merry dance
they had before they could be again collected
into a bundle.
“See what you have done, Marian,” cried
Caroline; “the silks will be spoiled with rolling
about the garden.”
“How can I help the wind?” answered Marian,
sharply, and she seated herself to her work
with a scornful toss of the head.
The silks were collected, the chairs re-arranged,
and the little party again settled to their occupations;
but harmony and happiness were at an
end. The same change had come over the moral
atmosphere which sometimes takes place in that
of the physical world, even in the sunny month
of June. The storm, even when it only menaces
from afar, chases all brightness from the landscape,
and causes a chilly air, which makes one
sad and shivery, to take the place of the balmy
summer breeze. So cold and so cheerless were
now our young friends under the laurel.
Caroline sat with averted face. Lucy looked
anxious and uncomfortable—she would almost
rather have been less obliged to Marian than
she ought to feel just now. As to Marian, she
seemed oppressed, as the clouds are when charged
with electric fluid. She had not room enough.
Lucy came too near her. Her scissors would
not cut. The doll’s figure was bad, there was
no fitting it. Poor doll! well for it, it was no
baby, or sharp would have been its cries under
the hands of its mantua-maker? As it was, it
did not escape unhurt. As Marian turned it
round with a sudden movement, not the gentlest
in the world, its nose, that feature so difficult to
preserve entire in the doll physiognomy, came in
contact with the sharp edge of the stool, which
served as a table, and when it again presented
itself to the alarmed gaze of Lucy, its delicate
tip was gone.
“Oh, my doll!” cried the little girl, her fear
of Marian’s anger entirely vanishing in grief at
this dire calamity; “you have quite spoiled
her!”
“Where? I have not hurt her, child!”
“Yes, you have,” said Caroline; “look at
her nose, that is with putting yourself into a
passion about nothing.”
“Who said I was in a passion?” cried Marian.
“I never said a word; but you are always accusing
me of being in a passion.”
“Because you are so angry if the least word
is said,” answered Caroline. “If you had not
banged the doll down so, it would not have been
broken.”
“Oh, very well! if that is the case, the sooner
I leave you the better!” said Marian, rising with
an air of great dignity, but with a beating heart
and flashing eye, and she went away.
She walked rapidly through the garden, very
hot and very angry, and with the painful feeling
in her mind that she was one of the most persecuted,
ill-used people in the world. It was
very odd, very unkind; every body accused her
of ill-humor, nobody loved her, her mamma reproved
her, her sisters quarreled with her, she
had not a friend in the world; what could be the
reason she was treated thus?
Yes, Marian asked herself this question; but
questions are sometimes asked without much
desire for information, and perhaps Marian’s
was, for she did not reflect in order to solve it.
She strolled through the garden sadly enough
when the first feeling of indignation had in
some measure subsided. She went to her own
garden, but she found no pleasure there, though
a rosebud which she had been watching for
some days had opened at last, and proved to
be a perfect beauty both in form and color. At
any other time, Marian would have rushed into
the house to look for mamma, and no matter
how busy or how much engaged mamma might
have been, she would have begged her to come
out and see the last new nosette. But now she
passed it with a cursory glance, and continued
her walk through the gardens and shrubberies,
till she was tired of walking, and tired of her
own company, but still without any desire to
seek that of others. She stood before the bee-hives
for a while, and observed the bees as they
returned home, their wings glittering in the sunshine,
and their thighs laden with their golden
spoil. At first she felt half vexed with them
for being so busy, and working so harmoniously,
but by degrees their soft hum soothed her ruffled
spirits, and she sat down on a bank of turf at a
little distance to watch their motions. It was
a pretty seat that she had chosen. Close beside
her blossomed some luxuriant roses, and among
them, a large white lily raised its head, its snowy
petals contrasting finely with the green leaves
of the rose-bushes and the deep crimson of their
blossoms. Marian’s eyes were riveted by the
magnificent flower, and she must have gazed
upon it long, for, as she gazed, its form became
indistinct, its petals looked like fleecy clouds,
and its orange stamens stretched into long lines
of gold. She rubbed her eyes, but the flower
did not again resume its original form. A pillar
of mist was rising from its cup, which by degrees
took a solid form, and presented to the eyes of
the astonished girl a female figure, of diminutive
proportions, but of such exquisite grace and
beauty, that she did not believe it was possible
for any thing earthly to be equal to it. Fanciful
as it may seem, the little sylph bore a striking
resemblance to the flower from which she
sprung. Her clothing was of the purest white,
her hair like shining gold, and the small zephyr-like
wings which adorned her shoulders, were
of that delicate green with which we see the
early snowdrop and the wings of the butterfly
so tenderly streaked. Although she did not in
the least resemble Cinderella’s godmother, or
any of the dear old ladies with spindles that we
read of in the nursery tales, Marian had no doubt[Pg 350]
that she was a fairy. Marian was an enterprising
person, and her acquaintance with literature
was not confined to that which was served up
to her in the schoolroom and nursery. She had
peeped into a big book on papa’s library table,
and she had read of fairies who could hide in
acorn cups, and wrap themselves in the snake’s
enameled skin—who waged war with the humble
bee for his honey-bag, and made them tapers
from his waxen thighs. Here, perhaps, stood
before her one of that very company!
The fairy then, for such we may venture to
call her, descended gracefully, and alighting on
a vase of mignonnette which stood at the feet of
Marian, she surveyed the little girl for some
moments with a look of tenderness and compassion.
At last she spoke, and her voice, though
not loud, was clear and distinct as the sound of
a silver bell. “My poor child,” said she, “you
are lonely and unhappy; what ails you?”
Surprised as Marian was, she felt no fear of
this gentle apparition, and would have answered,
but, unluckily, she scarcely knew what to say.
She had little idea how vague her grievances
were before she was called upon to put them
into words. She hung her head, and was silent.
“I need not ask you,” continued the fairy;
“perhaps I know your troubles better than you
do yourself.”
Marian sobbed. “I am very, very unhappy,”
said she.
“I know it, child,” answered, the fairy; “what
will you say if I give you something which will
cure your sorrow, something which will make
you glad yourself, and cause you to bring gladness
wherever you go—which will make all who
know you love you, and which will prevent you
from ever suffering again what you suffer to-day?”
“Ah!” sighed Marian, “if that could indeed
be.”
“Here is a talisman,” said the fairy, “which,
if worn about you constantly, will effect all I
have promised.”
Marian looked incredulous as she gazed on
the jewel which was offered to her. It resembled
a pearl, and reflected a mild and tranquil
light; but beautiful as it was, it was not an
ornament which Marian would have chosen.
She loved brilliant colors and dazzling gems,
and the sparkle of the diamond or the hue of
the ruby would have possessed more attraction
for her than the soft ray of the fairy talisman.
“How can a jewel like that do all you say?”
she inquired.
The fairy smiled. “You shall go with me,”
she said, “and judge of its effects from your own
observation.” So saying, she waved her hand
toward the lily, and behold another marvel!
The flower expanded, and without losing altogether
its original form, it became a chariot,
drawn by milk-white doves. Tho fairy seated
herself in it, and beckoned Marian to take her
place by her side. The little girl obeyed. She
had seen too much that was marvelous, to wonder
how her mortal bulk could be supported in that
aerial vehicle; but there she was, sailing through
the air, above the garden and the orchard, above
the house and the fields, higher and higher, till
there was nothing to be seen but mist and clouds.
Yes, Marian was among the clouds at last!
How often when she had watched some gorgeous
sunset, had she longed to penetrate the golden
valleys of that bright cloud-land! But, alas!
now that it was no longer distant, its glory had
disappeared! Instead of silver seas, golden
lakes, purple mountains, and ruby temples, here
was nothing to be seen but gray vapor, nothing
to be heard but the fluttering of their winged
conductors; and before they descended, Marian
had begun to be heartily tired of the monotony
of this aerial journey. She was glad when they
once more heard “the earth’s soft murmuring,”
when they once more beheld groves, and fields,
and waters, and the habitations of men. On
and on they skimmed, now near the surface of
the earth, till they hovered over a city, larger
than any town Marian had ever seen before, so
large, that there seemed no end to the mazes of
its streets and alleys. Seemingly in the very
centre of this city the fairy alighted. Marian
shivered as she looked round on the wretchedness
of the dwellings, the impurity of the streets,
and the squalid aspect of their inhabitants. She
shrank from the observation of the latter, as the
fairy beckoned her onward. “Do not fear,” said
her guide, observing her embarrassment, “we
are invisible to mortal eyes, and can go where
we will without being noticed. This seems to
you a strange place to look for jewels?”
Marian assented, but re-assured by the fairy’s
words and countenance, she followed her more
boldly, and they entered a dwelling, which bore
evidence of a degree of wretchedness and poverty
of which Marian could not previously have formed
an idea.
It was very full of people. Some men sat at a
table playing with dirty cards; in a corner, on
the floor, was a group of children, and Marian
was almost surprised to observe that even here
the children were at play. They were at play,
and they seemed as much interested with the
rags and potsherds which formed their play-things
as ever Marian and her sisters had been
with the costly trifles with which lavish godfathers
and wealthy friends had furnished their
nursery; and their play, too, was much like the
play of other children in better clothing. Marian
felt a fellow-feeling with them, as she looked on;
for on those young faces sorrow and sin had not
yet left the dark traces of their presence. Their
eyes sparkled with joy, and they laughed merrily,
as she often laughed herself; and when the
brow of one grew dark at some slight offense
given by another, and a sharp rebuke fell from
his lips, she could not conceal from herself that
neither was that feeling or that tone utterly incomprehensible
to her. The rebuke was retorted
with increased bitterness, and by-and-by words
were uttered by those childish lips which made
her shudder. The words were soon accompanied
by blows, and the blows succeeded by cries, until[Pg 351]
the uproar grew so loud as to excite the attention
of their elders. And now, oh! Marian, you
listened in vain for the mild reproof, the solemn
admonition, from which you have often turned
aside with secret vexation and disgust. Blows
and horrid curses stilled this tumult, and brought
the young rioters to silence, though their lowering
brows and sullen eyes showed that the storm was
still raging in their bosoms.
Marian turned away her head in disgust.
The fairy pointed to the other group, among
whom some disagreement had risen about their
game, and the little girl’s disgust was turned to
terror, when she saw the expression which anger
gave to the strong features, and heard the
fierce tones which it imparted to the deep voices
of the men. “Oh! take me from these horrid
people,” said she to the fairy, in an imploring
voice.
“Presently,” returned the fairy; “but let us
think a while before we turn away from this
terrible lesson. These men were once children
like those little ones, and their anger was no
more formidable. Now their feelings are the
same, but they have greater power to work evil;
therefore do their passions appear to you so
much more fearful.”
As she spoke, the door opened, and a woman
entered. She was a pale, worn-looking creature,
and she carried on her head a bundle so
large that Marian wondered how she had contrived
to support it. She placed it down with
some difficulty, and then, looking at the card-players
with a scornful countenance, she addressed
some words to one among the number.
The noise caused by the dispute was so great
that Marian could not exactly catch their import,
but they seemed mixed up with taunts and
reproaches, and the woman pointed, as she uttered
them, to the bundle which she had just
before deposited upon the floor. The man, before
angry, seemed irritated to madness by her
words and her manner: he started up, and
struck her violently—she fell to the ground.
Marian covered her face with her hands. When
she removed them, she found herself once more
in the street.
As the fairy prepared to lead the way into
another dwelling, Marian hung back. “Let
me go away,” said she; “I wish to see no
more of such dreadful scenes.”
“Fear not,” said her guide; “you have not
yet seen my talisman. It is worn in this
dwelling, and where it is worn scenes such as
you have just witnessed never occur.”
Marian felt compelled to follow, but she did
so unwillingly.
The room they now entered bore as strongly
the evidences of poverty as had done the one
they visited before, but it did not look so utterly
wretched. There was a greater air of cleanliness
and decency throughout the apartment, and
also in the appearance of its inmates. A woman
sat sewing by the side of a table. Her
emaciated form, pallid features, and deeply-lined
countenance, spoke of want, and toil, and
woe; but there was something that made the
eye dwell with complacency on that wasted
figure, clad in rags, and surrounded by all the
externals of the most sordid poverty. Yes, that
was it! There was the talisman! it shone
serenely on this poor woman’s brow, and lighted
up all that wretched hovel with its heavenly
radiance! It was reflected on the faces of the
pallid children; the two younger of whom were
playing on the floor, while the elder girl, seated
on a stool at her mother’s feet, was nursing a
baby. The baby was poorly and fretful, and, at
last, the little girl, wearied with its restlessness,
looked beseechingly toward her mother. Her
mother could ill spare a moment from her work,
but she laid it down, and took up the suffering
infant. Ill as it was, the talisman seemed to
have a charm even for it—its cry became less
frequent, and it soon fell into a quiet sleep. The
woman laid it quietly down, and resumed her
employment. She was scarcely seated, when a
footstep approached the door. “Father!” cried
one of the little ones, in a tone of pleasure, and
toddled toward the door.
The father entered, but at the first sight of
him the joy of the children was at an end. He
looked as if he had been drinking—his face was
flushed, and his brow dark and lowering. Marian
shrunk, terrified at his appearance: he was
one of the men who had been quarreling over
the card-table.
The children appeared more frightened and
unhappy than surprised at the mood in which
he entered. They retreated hastily, seeming to
anticipate his intention of pushing them out of
the way, and he seated himself before the fire.
His wife did not speak; as she glanced at him,
she turned first red, then pale, but she bent her
eyes over her work, making quiet answers to the
rough words he from time to time addressed to
her, and turning the wondrous talisman full
upon him as she spoke. Its light soon worked
a change. He looked less suspiciously around
him, his brow relaxed, and the children began to
steal nearer and nearer, till at last the youngest
climbed to his knees, and prattled away to him
in his childish way, as he had before prattled to
his mother. The mother smiled, as she rose
and prepared to take her finished work to her
employer. She hoped to procure the evening
meal with the wages of her labor. He had
brought in no money to-day, she knew full well,
but she did not ask; and with a kindly voice,
she requested him to watch over the young ones
in her absence, and glided from the door. The
talisman must have dazzled his eyes as she
went out, for they glistened with moisture; he
muttered something, but Marian did not hear
what it was, and before she had time to inquire
of her conductor, she found herself once more
seated in the fairy chariot, and rising rapidly
above the smoke and gloom of these homes of
misery and want. A little while ago, she would
have hailed her escape from this sad region with
delight; but now she would fain have seen more
of the wearer of the talisman. Something of[Pg 352]
this kind she remarked to the fairy: “Ah!
Marian,” answered her guide; “there are jewels
which render even squalid poverty attractive,
and without which wealth, decked in all its
ornaments, is void of charms!”
On and on they floated, leaving far behind
these scenes of destitution, and soon the city
rose fair and bright below. Stately palaces
bounded the spacious streets. The skill of the
sculptor and of the architect had ornamented the
exterior of every building, and in the balconies
and gardens bloomed the choicest of flowers and
shrubs, perfuming the air with their fragrance,
and delighting the eye with their beauty. The
fairy alighted, and, beckoning Marian to follow
her, she entered one of the mansions. The
little girl had been delighted by the aspect of the
streets through which she had passed, but she
was doubly charmed by the magnificence of the
interior of the dwelling in which she now found
herself. It seemed to her like one of the enchanted
palaces of which she had read in the
“Arabian Nights;” and, lost in admiration, she
forgot all about the talisman as she passed
through the gorgeous apartments, adorned with
pictures, statues, and magnificent draperies.
Gayly dressed people occupied some of these
rooms, but the fairy and Marian did not stop
until they reached one in which there were
children. Some of these children were older
than Marian, some younger. A party of the
younger ones were busy at play, and, oh, what
playthings were spread out before them! In her
wildest flights of fancy, Marian had never imagined
such appliances and means of amusement
as were here exhibited. Such dolls! dressed in
such exquisite style—such varieties of all kinds
of toys; and, what Marian coveted more than
all the rest, such shelves of gayly bound books,
with smart pictures, and most tempting titles.
What happy children must these be! But,
strange to say, their play was not half so hearty
as had been that of the poor children with the
broken potsherds. Their laugh was less merry,
and their manner more listless; but they became
animated before long. They got angry,
and then Marian could not but confess, that, in
spite of the difference of all external things,
there was indeed a resemblance between these
children and those in the humble roof she had
so lately visited; for the scowling brow, the
loud voice, the scornful lip, were common to
both parties. One of the elder boys, who was
lounging over a book, interposed, in an authoritative
tone, to end the quarrel. He laid his
hand, as he spoke, on the arm of the little girl
whose voice was loudest. Perhaps his touch
was not very gentle, for she turned sharply
round, and said something which brought the
youth’s color to his temples, and made his eyes
flame with anger. He snatched the costly doll
from the girl’s arms, and threw it violently
against the ground, kicked the little spaniel,
which was crouching at her feet, till it fled
howling to another asylum, and seemed about
to proceed to other acts of violence, when the
entrance of a servant, announcing that the
horses were ready for his ride, effected a diversion.
A quarrel next arose between the boy and
his sister, who was prepared to accompany him,
and, in angry discussion, they quitted the apartment.
Marian watched them from the window
with a feeling somewhat akin to envy, for a
pony, like one of those now mounted by these
favored children, she had long thought would
make her perfectly happy. But these young
people did not seem happy. There was a look
of gloom and discontent on the brow of either,
as they rode off with averted faces and in sullen
silence, which spoke of hearts but ill at ease.
Silence prevailed for some time in the room
they had so lately left. Play was at an end,
and the children sat, some at a solitary occupation,
some in idleness, but all with dull and
fretful faces, apparently little cheered by the
many means of enjoyment so lavishly scattered
around them. By-and-by, a new-comer
entered. He was a pale, sickly-looking boy,
very lame, and possessing few of the personal
attractions which distinguished the rest of the
children of the family. Even his dress seemed
plainer and less becoming than that of the others;
but he had not been long in the room before
the charm which his presence diffused made
Marian suspect that he was the wearer of the talisman—and
so it proved. And now the children
played again, if less noisily, more cheerfully
than before, and all seemed happier. Even the
little dog had a different expression, as he lay
with his nose resting on his paws, ready to start
up at the first playful word; and Marian obeyed
her conductor’s summons to depart with a lighter
heart. But she had no wish to linger in that
magnificent abode. The manners of these children,
in spite of their gay clothes and their fashionable
airs, filled her with disgust, which was
probably expressed in her countenance; for the
fairy smiled as she looked at her, and said, in a
gentle voice—”Ah! Marian, it is one thing to
be a beholder of a scene of variance, and another
to be one of the actors in it. Passion does
not now blind your eyes, and you can see strife
and anger in their true and hateful colors. But
is it always so?”
Marian blushed. She felt the rebuke the
fairy’s words conveyed, and she hung her head
in silence.
“I have not wished to pain you needlessly by
these scenes,” continued the fairy; “but to
make you more sensible of the value of the talisman
which it is in my power to bestow upon
you, and to cause you to guard it well. For I
must warn you, Marian, that it is easily lost,
and, when lost, most difficult to be regained.
Neglect, and the want of regular use, will cause
it to vanish, you know not where, and a miracle
would be required to put it once more in your
power. Are you willing to accept it, and to do
your best to guard such an invaluable treasure?”
Marian’s eyes shone with thankfulness, as she
intimated her delight and gratitude. The fairy[Pg 353]
attached the charm to her neck, and scarcely
was it fastened, when a tranquil happiness, such
as she had never before experienced, was diffused
through her whole being. She felt so calm, so
much at ease, that she was content to sit silent
until they alighted in her father’s garden, and
there her guide immediately vanished. And
now Marian’s life was indeed a happy one.
She seemed to walk surrounded by an atmosphere
of love and joy. All loved her, and,
for her part, her heart went forth in love to
every one with whom she communicated. If
any childish differences arose between herself
and her brothers or sisters, it was but to show
the talisman, and voices became once more gentle,
brows once more bright. No wonder the
precious talisman was the object of sedulous attention
and most constant watchfulness! Well
did it deserve all the care that could be lavished
on it, and for a time that of Marian was unwearied.
But this watchfulness relaxed, and on
one or two occasions of extreme emergency, the
talisman could not be found until after some
moments of anxious search. This troubled its
owner, and caused her to increase her vigilance.
But again her efforts slackened, and one unlucky
morning, when her brothers had been more than
usually tormenting, she was horrified to perceive
that it was entirely gone! In the vague hope of
relief from the friendly fairy, she hurried down the
garden, and sought the lily. But, alas! the lily
was no longer to be seen. Nothing remained
but the brown stalk and withered leaves, which
was more melancholy than if the place of the
fairy flower had been a perfect blank. Marian
stretched forth her hands in despair toward the
place where the fairy had disappeared, and burst
into tears.
“Oh, Marian, where have you been all this
time?” cried the voice of little Lucy, close to
her. “Nobody has seen you since you left us
on the lawn, two hours ago, and we want you.
Cousin Fanny has come to tea, and I am to have
my little tea-things, and you must make tea.”
Marian rubbed her eyes, and looked much
amazed; then she muttered something about
the fairy.
“Fairy!” cried Lucy, with a merry laugh;
“what nonsense you are talking! As if there
were any real fairies! But do come; we can do
nothing without you; and just give me one kiss
first.”
Marian pressed a kiss of reconciliation (for
such the child meant it to be) on the lifted face.
Then she said, as she took her hand to accompany
her to the house, “Oh, Lucy, Lucy, you
must have the talisman!”
And now my story is told, and you, young
folks, must guess my riddle—What was the
talisman?
MICHELET, THE FRENCH HISTORIAN.
In 1847, three works, on the same important
subject issued from the Parisian press. Lamartine
published his “History of the Girondins,”
Louis Blanc and Michelet the first volumes
of their respective “Histories of the French Revolution.”
All three were strange productions,
and all of them attracted much attention. It
has even been said that they so powerfully
affected the public mind, as greatly to have
contributed to bring about the Revolution of
February, 1849. This, however, is an exaggeration
and an error. It is an exaggeration,
inasmuch as, in the general case—whatever
may be the ultimate influence which a writer
produces on his age—it will seldom begin sensibly
to operate in so short a space of time as
a single year; it is an error, for a little consideration
will show that the works in question
were not the causes, but the signs or prognostics,
of the approaching movement. They
did not help to kindle the flame that was so
soon to break forth: they were, on the contrary,
a preliminary ebullition ejected by it. Beyond
this, there was no real connection between these
precursors and the events they foreshadowed;
foreshadowings, however, they undoubtedly were,
and each of a different kind—Lamartine being
the symptom of the poetical, Louis Blanc of
the political and social, Michelet of the philosophical
agitation that had long been smouldering
in the heart of France, and was at length
to force its way into open existence.
The fate of these three authors has corresponded
to their characteristics. The enterprise
of February once accomplished, and the
excitement of it past, men soon came to reckon
the cost and value of the work, and the merits
and qualifications of the workmen. The poet,
in this estimate, was pronounced to be a dreamer,
and his splendid visions were condemned as
wanting reality; he was thrown aside into the
shade. The socialist-politician, at the same
time, was discovered to be half-charlatan, half-Utopian;
his plans and theories were found to
lead to no practical result, and, indeed, to stand
no practical test; he was sent into exile. The
philosopher alone remained, not more, not less
than what he had been. And this shows the
advantage which philosophy, be it true or false,
possesses—in this, that, so long as it confines
itself to the closet, and abstains from pushing
forward into open action, it does not attract
popular attention, needs no popular support,
and thus escapes popular censure. The poet
lives by applause, or the hope of gaining it;
the politician by success, or the struggle to succeed:
the one must have sympathy, the other,
tools; but the philosopher depends on himself
and his system; he is sustained by his own
convictions, relies on his sturdy faith, and is
thus as much beyond the want of external vindication
as he is beyond the reach of external
justice. So it has been with Michelet. He has
remained in his obscurity; he has been a spectator,
and not an actor; his name will not be
written in the annals of these years; but, in
return, he has maintained his position; and
while the brilliant star of Lamartine is eclipsed,
and the portentous but vapory blaze of Louis[Pg 354]
Blanc has exhaled, the farthing candle of the
retired sage remains unextinguished and visible.
Of course, when we speak of obscurity and
farthing candles, we allude to Michelet only in
his character of a public man—a character
which can scarcely be said to belong to him at
all. In other respects, he is sufficiently distinguished.
His learning is considerable; his reasoning
is generally specious; his style is almost
always singular. As a thinker, if not very profound,
he is often very original; as a rhetorician,
he makes up by his earnestness what he lacks
in eloquence; so that, if he does not carry his
readers along with him, he at all events secures
their attention; and, as a professor, he bears a
reputation which, though not perhaps very enviable,
is very great.
Of the two families from which he springs,
the one was from Picardy, the other from the
Ardennes; both were of the peasant class. Be
it remarked, however, that the English word
peasant does not adequately render the French
word paysan; yeoman, perhaps, would be nearer
the mark, for a French paysan may be comparatively
a rich man, and he is almost always the
owner of the land he tills. His paternal family,
however, left the country, and settled in Paris,
where, after the Reign of Terror, his father was
employed in the office which printed the “Assignats.”
Printing at that time was a thriving
trade, and the elder Michelet having found
means to establish a press of his own, seemed
in a prosperous way when his son was born.
The future historian first saw the light in 1798—a
dim religious light, for the hot assailant of
priestcraft and Jesuitism was born in the church
of a deserted convent, then “occupied, not profaned,
by our printing-office; for what is the
press in modern times but the holy ark?”
The fortune of the family flourished but for a
short time. In 1800 it received a severe blow
by a measure which suppressed a great number
of journals, and in 1810 it was totally ruined
by a decree of Napoleon, which limited the
number of printers in Paris to sixty, suppressing
a great number of the smaller establishments,
and, among others, that of the Michelets.
It seems, however, that they found means to
print (it was for behoof of their creditors) some
trivial works of which they possessed the copyright.
They worked themselves, unaided. “My
mother, in bad health, cut, folded, and sewed
the sheets; I, a mere child set the types; my
grandfather, very old and feeble, undertook the
severe labor of the presswork, and printed with
his trembling hands.”
Michelet was now twelve years old, and knew
nothing but a word or two of Latin, which he
had learned from an old bookseller who had
been a schoolmaster, and was still an enthusiast
in grammar. “He left me, when he died,
all he had in the world—a manuscript; it was
a very remarkable grammar, but incomplete,
he not having been able to devote to it but
thirty or forty years.” Michelet, we may take
this opportunity of remarking, has a perpetual
under-current of humor. “Our place of work
was in a cellar, where I had for companions my
grandfather, when he came, and at all times
a spider—an industrious spider, that worked
beside me, and harder than I did—no doubt of
it.”
Michelet’s religious education had been entirely
neglected. However, among the few
books he read, happened to be the “Imitation
of Christ.” “In these pages, I perceived all
of a sudden, beyond this dreary world, another
life and hope. The feeling of religion thus acquired
was very strong in me; it nourished itself
from every thing, fortifying itself in its
progress by a multitude of holy and tender
things in art and poetry which are erroneously
believed alien to it.” In the then existing museum
of French monuments, he received “his
first lively impressions of history.” He peopled
the tombs in his imagination, felt the presence
of their occupants, and “never entered without
a kind of terror those low vaults in which slumbered
Dagobert, Chilpéric, and Frédégonde.”
As for any thing like a regular education, all
he had of it at this time was a short daily lesson
from his friend, the grammarian, to whom
he went in the morning before his work began.
A friend of his father proposed to get the lad
a situation in the Imperial Printing Office. It
was a great temptation: things had become
more and more gloomy with the family. “My
mother grew worse, and France also (Moscow—1813!);
we were in extreme penury.” Yet his
parents declined the offer; they had great faith
in his future, and resolved to give him the education
necessary to develop his talents. He was
sent to the Collége de Charlemagne. Great
indeed, must have been their faith, but it has
not been unrewarded. If Michelet had entered
the Imperial Printing Office, what would have
become of him? He would soon have earned
a livelihood, and would probably have now
been a respectable master-printer, but nothing
more. As many great men are spoiled for all
great things, by tying them down to uncongenial
professions, as there are little men spoiled
for all useful things by hoisting them up to
professions for which they are unqualified.
At college, the poor youth’s difficulties were
of course very great. He knew nothing of Greek,
nor of classical versification, and he had no one
to help him—”my father, however, set himself
to making Latin verses—he who had never made
any before.” His professor, M. Andrieu d’Alba,
“a man of heart, a man of God,” was kind
enough to him, but his comrades were very
much the contrary; they ridiculed him and bemocked
his dress and his poverty. “I was in
the middle of them like an owl at mid-day, quite
scared.” He began to feel, indeed, that he was
poor; he fell into a state of misanthropy rare
at such an age; he thought, “that all the rich
were bad—that all men were bad,” for he saw
few that were not richer than he was. “Nevertheless,”
he adds, and this is singular, if true,
“in all my excessive antipathy to mankind, so[Pg 355]
much good remained in me, that I had no
envy.”
But one day—a Thursday morning—in the
midst of all his troubles and privations (there
was no fire, though the snow lay all round, and
there were great doubts if there would be any
bread that evening), “I struck my hand, burst
open by the cold, on my oaken table (I have
that table still), and felt a manly joy of vigor
and a future for me.” Doubtless, in the lives
of many men, there have been such moments—moments
when all is dark, when the necessaries
of life are wanting, and there is no friend
to cheer or pity—moments when the tides of life
and hope are equally at their ebb, and when, if
ever it were allowable, a man might be permitted
to despair—when, nevertheless, a confidence,
an inspiration suddenly buoys up the spirit in
triumph and exultation, and a determination
arises, and a freshness is infused which bears
them on thenceforth, conquering and to conquer.
Thirty years afterward, Michelet is seated
at the same oaken table, and looks at his
hand, still showing the scar of 1813. But all
else is changed: he is in easy circumstances;
he is the popular author, the popular professor;
but he remembers, and his heart says to him,
“Thou art warm, and others are cold; this is
not just. Oh! who will bring me comfort for
this hard inequality?” And he consoles himself
characteristically with the thought of working
for the people by giving to his country her
history; for, to Michelet, history and the
people are much the same thing as grammar was
to his old friend, the schoolmaster with the
unfinished manuscript.
Notwithstanding all his difficulties, Michelet
finished his studies at college quickly and well.
He then looked out for the means of living;
would not live by his pen; began giving lessons
in languages, philosophy, and history, and seems
to have been fortunate enough to find sufficient
employment. He would not live by his pen, for
he thought, he says, with Rousseau, “that
literature should be the reserved treasure, the fair
luxury and inner flower of the spirit,” as if, when
it is all these fine things, it could not be a
ministering angel too. In 1821, he was made professor
in a college (a college in France, be it
remarked, generally corresponds to our public
school). In 1827, two of his works, which appeared
at the same time, his “Choice Works of
J.B. Vico,” and his “Summary of Modern History,”
procured him a professorship in the Normal
School. “This I quitted with regret in
1837, when the eclectic influence was dominant
in it. In 1838, the Institute and the Collége
de France having both named me as their candidate,
I obtained the chair I now occupy,” that
of professor of history in the Collége de France—a
position similar to that of professor in our
universities. From his teaching, Michelet says
he found the happiest results. “If, as an historian,
I have a special merit which maintains
me beside my illustrious predecessors, I owe it
to teaching, which to me was friendship. These
great historians have been brilliant, judicious,
profound; but I, over and above, have loved.”
He should have added that, besides having loved
much, he had also hated much; and that if as
an historian he has “a special merit” in the
eyes of those whose partisan he is, he owes it to
the fierce animosity he shows to their opponents.
Michelet married young. He tells us no more
of his mother. His father, however, it appears,
survived till 1846, and so had the satisfaction
of seeing his hopes of his son realized. The
death of this parent is thus alluded to in the
preface to the “History of the Revolution:”
“And as every thing is of a mixed nature in
this life, at the moment when I was so happy
in renewing the tradition of France, my own
was broken up forever. I have lost him who so
often told me the story of the Revolution—him
who was to me at once the image and the venerable
witness of the great age: I mean the
eighteenth century; I have lost my father, with
whom I had lived all my life, eight-and-forty
years.” And then immediately follows a passage,
part of which we quote, as well exemplifying
Michelet’s style and mode of thought:
“When this happened, I was looking, I was
elsewhere, I was realizing hastily this work so
long dreamed of, I was at the foot of the Bastile,
I was taking the fortress, I was planting on its
towers the immortal flag. This blow came upon
me, unexpected, like a bullet from the Bastile.”
In his place of professor, Michelet, as we have
said, still remains. In 1846, he formally renounced
all intention of ever entering on public
life, and so following the example of so many
other distinguished men in France, who have
considered and used the professorial chair only
as a stepping-stone to the parliamentary tribune.
“I have judged myself,” he says in his “Peuple.”
“I have neither the health, nor the talent,
nor the art of managing men necessary for such
a thing.” And in 1848, when tempted and
urged to come prominently forward, he kept his
resolution wisely. The particular reason he
assigned for continuing in his retirement, was
curious: “Now, more than ever, is the time,”
he said to his friends, “for me to teach the
people of France their history, and to that, therefore,
alone I devote myself.”
From the foregoing sketch of his life, and
from the extracts we have given from his writings,
a good deal will have been gathered of the
character of Michelet. To those who read his
works at length, it will be exposed in full, for
never did an author throw his individual personality
more prominently forward. Whatever
be his subject, he never for a moment allows
you to forget that it is he who is treating of it.
We do not say that this is offensive—we do not
say he is egotistical from vanity or self-importance—we
only note what must be evident to all
his readers, that, from his passionate temperament,
he puts self into the midst of every thing,
and that his said self being of a very odd appearance
and idiosyncrasy, Michelet, more than
any thing else, is prominent in Michelet’s pages.
Michelet is a man of very great research, and
of very general information. True learning,
however, is research and information well digested.
Such digestion his partial organization
does not admit of. With him, every thing takes
the nature of his peculiar preconceived ideas, and
his materials, instead of affording him healthy
nutriment, promote only a most undue secretion
of bile. As to his style, it is unique. It arrests
the attention, but too often it is only the singularity
of the expression, and not the merit of the
thought which does so; too often we find little
but words, words, words; too often what at first
seemed striking proves, on examination, to be
poor and commonplace. His style has been
compared to that of Carlyle, and, in so far as it
is abrupt and out of the way, with reason; but
beyond this there is no likeness. The French
writer is far inferior in originality and vigor to
the English. As was said of an imitator of
Dr. Johnson, “He has the nodosity of the oak,
without its strength; the contortions of the
sibyl, without her inspiration.” Add to this,
that a kind of maudlin sentimentality pervades
all his writings, and gives them a sickly look
and an air of affectation.
As a professor, Michelet does not shine. He
is a bad lecturer, not having the art of conveying
his ideas orally. He wanders sadly from
his subject. His elocution is painful. Nevertheless,
his lecture-room is always crowded long
before the appointed hour. The reason is, that
he holds a kind of political club. We were present
on one occasion last year. The vast hall
was filled to the ceiling. Students sang revolutionary
songs. One read some verses. A hiss
was heard. “Who hissed?” “I did.” “Sortons.”
They were going to fight a duel. A gentleman
of some five-and-thirty years made a
conciliatory speech. They resolved not to fight
a duel. More verses, noise, and tumult—all this
in the presence of ladies, a number of whom occupied
the lower benches. The professor entered—a
thin, pale man, with grayish, ill-arranged
hair, through which he passed his fingers at
times. Shuffling to his chair, he seated himself,
and then stretched his arms across the
table before him, clutching it on the other side
with one hand, as if he were afraid somebody
was about to take it from him. The first half
of his lecture was a reply to some newspaper
attack on him; he said, however, that it was
contrary to his usual practice to notice such
things in that place, and we hope it was. The
rest of the lecture was on education. Education
should not be called education, but initiation—that
was all. Not a word of history.
Tremendous applause as he concluded.
FREAKS OF NATURE.
The celebrated Hunterian Museum in London
contains, perhaps, the largest collection
of natural curiosities, especially in the department
of anatomy, in the world. One of the
most striking specimens, described in the catalogue,
is the skeleton of a boy, born in Bengal
some seventy years ago, remarkable for the
singular conformation of his head. The description
states that the child was healthy and
was more than four years old at the time of its
death, which was occasioned by the bite of a
poisonous snake. When born, the body of the
child was naturally formed, but the head appeared
double, there being, besides the proper
head of the child, another of the same size, and
to appearance almost equally perfect, attached
to its upper part. This upper head was upside
down, the two being united together by a firm
adhesion between their crowns, but without any
indentation at their union, there being a smooth
continued surface from one to the other. The
face of the upper head was not over that of the
lower, but had an oblique position, the centre
of it being immediately above the right eye.
When the child was six months old, both of the
heads were covered with black hair, in nearly
the same quantity. At this period the skulls
seemed to have been completely ossified, except
a small space on the top. The eyelids of the
superior head were never completely shut, but
remained a little open, even when the child was
asleep, and the eyeballs moved at random.
When the child was roused, the eyes of both
heads moved at the same time; but those of
the superior head did not appear to be directed
to the same object, but wandered in different
directions. The tears flowed from the eyes of
the superior head almost constantly, but never
from the eyes of the other except when crying.
The superior head seemed to sympathize with
the child in most of its natural actions. When
the child cried, the features of this head were
affected in a similar manner, and the tears
flowed plentifully. When it sucked the mother,
from the mouth of the superior head the saliva
flowed more copiously than at any other time,
for it always flowed a little from it. When the
child smiled, the features of the superior head
sympathized in that action. When the skin of
the superior head was pinched, the child seemed
to feel little or no pain, at least not in the same
proportion as was felt from a similar violence
being committed on its own head or body. A
fuller account of this remarkable case may be
found in the “Philosophical Transactions,” by
those who like to seek it.
The crowning curiosities in this collection,
however, are not named in the catalogue, though
they stand in two small bottles, on a mahogany
pedestal, in the centre of the smaller room.
To a man with a soul for identicals, they must
offer great attraction, for they are two portions
of the small intestine of the Emperor Napoleon,
showing the presence of the cancerous disease
that killed him. These post-mortem relics were
removed by a French surgeon who assisted in
opening the body of the deceased conqueror, and
were given by him to Barry O’Meara, who presented
them to Sir Astley Cooper. They offer
scientific and historical evidence of the cause
of the great man’s death. Some time ago a
card leaned against the bottles, explaining the[Pg 357]
nature of their contents, but more than once a
French visitor to the place became excited, and
even violent, on seeing the relics of their venerated
chief. One day a perfect scene occurred:
“Perfide Albion!” shrieked a wild Gaul, whose
enthusiasm seemed as though it had been fed
upon Cognac. “Perfide Albion!” again and
more loudly rang through the usually quiet hall.
“Not sufficient to have your Vaterloo Bridge,
your Vaterloo Place, your Vaterloo boots, but
you put violent hands on de grand Emperor
himself. Perfide! perfide! perfide!” he yelled
again, and had he not been restrained, would
have run a Gallic muck among the bones and
bottles, that would have been recollected for
many a day. From that time the pathological
record of Napoleon’s fatal malady has been unnumbered,
and—to the million—unrecognizable.
LAND, HO!—A SKETCH OF AUSTRALIA.
“Land, ho!” cried the look-out. Blessed
sound to the weary landsman!—a sound
associated with liberty and society, a walk on
turf, a dinner of fresh meat and green vegetables,
clear water to drink, and something to do.
The dark line in the horizon was Terra Australis,
the land of my dreams. As we approached
more near, I was not greeted, as I had hoped,
by sloping shores of yellow sands, or hills covered
with green pasture, or clad with the bright-colored
forests of southern climes; but far above
us towered an iron-bound coast, dark, desolate,
barren, precipitous, against which the long, rolling
swell of the Pacific broke with a dull, disheartening
sound.
No wonder that the first discoverers, who
coasted along its shores in the midst of wintry
tempests, abandoned it, after little investigation,
as an uninhabitable land, the dwelling-place
of demons, whose voices they fancied they
heard in the wailing of the wind among the inaccessible
cliffs.
But soon a pilot boarded from a stout whale-boat,
rowed by a dozen New Zealanders. He
reached the rocks, which, divided by a narrow
cleft, or canal, and towering above the coast line
are the sailors’ landmark, known as Sydney
Heads—the cleft that Captain Cook overlooked,
considering it a mere boat harbor. Steering
under easy sail through this narrow channel, the
scene changed, “as by stroke of an enchanter’s
wand,” and Port Jackson lay before us, stretching
for miles like a broad, silent river, studded
with shrub-covered islands; on either hand of
the shores, the gardens and pleasure-grounds
of villas and villages descended to the water’s
edge; pleasure-boats of every variety of build
and size, wherries and canoes, cutters, schooners,
and Indians, glided about, gay with flags
and streamers, and laden with joyous parties,
zig-zagged around like a nautical masquerade.
Every moment we passed some tall merchant-ship
at anchor—for in this land-locked lake all
the navies of the world might anchor safely.
It was Sunday evening, and the church-bells
clanged sweetly across the waters, mingling in
harmonious discord with the distant sounds of
profane music from the pleasure parties. On
we sailed, until we reached the narrow peninsula,
where, fifty years previously, trees grew
and savages dwelt, and where now stands one
of the most prosperous cities in the world—there,
in deep water, close along shore at Cambell’s
wharf, we moored.
In the buildings, there was nothing to denote
a foreign city, unless it were the prevalence of
green jalousés, and the extraordinary irregularity
in principal streets—a wooden or brick cottage
next to a lofty plate-glass fronted shop in
true Regent-street style. There were no beggars,
and no half-starved wretches among the
working-classes. In strolling early in the morning
through the streets where the working-classes
live, the smell and sound of meat frizzling
for breakfast was almost universal.
One day, while strolling in the outskirts of
the town, above a cloud of dust, I saw approaching
a huge lumbering mass, like a moving hay-stack,
swaying from side to side, and I heard
the creaking of wheels in the distance, and a
volley of strange oaths accompanied the sharp
cracking of a whip; presently the horns of a
pair of monstrous bullocks appeared, straining
solemnly at their yokes; then another and another
followed, until I counted five pair of elephantine
beasts, drawing a rude cart, composed
of two high wheels and a platform without sides,
upon which were packed and piled bales of wool
full fourteen feet in height. Close to the near
wheel stalked the driver, a tall, broad-shouldered,
sun-burnt, care-worn man, with long, shaggy
hair falling from beneath a sugar-loaf shaped
grass hat, and a month’s beard on his dusty
chin; dressed in half-boots, coarse, short, fustian
trowsers, a red silk handkerchief round his waist,
and a dark-blue cotton shirt, with the sleeves
rolled right up to the shoulders of his brown-red,
brawny, hairy arms. In his hands he carried a
whip, at least twenty feet long, with the thong
of which, with perfect ease, he every now and
then laid into his leaders, accompanying each
stroke with a tremendous oath.
A little mean-looking man, shabbily dressed
in something of the same costume, trotted humbly
along on the off-side. Three huge, ferocious
dogs were chained under the axle of the dray.
This was a load of the golden fleece of Australia,
and its guardians the bullock-driver and
bullock watchman. The dust, the creaking of
the wheels, and the ejaculation of the driver,
had scarcely melted away, when up dashed a
party of horsemen splendidly mounted, and sun-burnt,
but less coarse and worn in features than
the bullock-driver, with long beards and mustaches,
and flowing hair, some in old shooting-jackets,
some in colored woolen shirts, almost
all in patched fustian trowsers; one, the youngest,
had a pair of white trowsers, very smart,
tucked into a pair of long boots—he was the
dandy, I presume; some smoked short pipes;
all were in the highest and most uproarious
spirits. Their costume would have been dear in[Pg 358]
Holywell-street at twenty shillings, and their
horses cheap at Tattersall’s at one hundred
pounds. These were a party of gentlemen
squatters coming down after a year or two in
the bush, to transact business and refresh in
the great city of Australia.
THE CLIMATE OF CANADA.
Thunder-storms in Canada are rather
frequent, and sometimes awful affairs. I
remember one which occurred shortly after my
coming to the country, in 1843. I was then
residing on the banks of the St. Clair. The day
had been beautiful, and the sun set gloriously,
spreading around him a sea of gold, and tinging
with his own essence the edges of some gloomy
clouds which hung ominously over the place of
his rest. I sat on the doorstep, watching the
changing hues as the darkness crept on. Ere
long it was night, but all was calm and lovely
as before. Soon, flashes of lightning began to
play rapidly in the west, but I could hear no
thunder; and, after looking on till I was wearied,
I retired to rest. How long I slept I can not
tell; but I awoke with the pealing of the thunder
and the roaring of the wind; nor have I been
witness to such a storm either before or since.
In most thunder-storms, there is the vivid flash
followed by a period of darkness, and the deep
roar, followed by as deep a silence; but, in this
instance, flash followed flash, and peal followed
peal, without a moment’s intermission. The
wind, too, blew a perfect hurricane. Until that
moment, scenes of a kindred nature had been
fraught with pleasure to me rather than otherwise,
but now I felt that eternity was unwontedly
near, and that in another moment, I might
stand before God. All nature seemed to heave.
I tried to sleep but that was for a time impossible:
I confess I lay expecting every moment to
be my last. After a little, the doors began to
slam, and the house filled with smoke. I immediately
rose, but found that nothing had happened,
and that the wind coming down the
chimney, had caused the alarm. After this, I
tried again to sleep, and finally succeeded, having
become, after a time, accustomed to the uproar.
When morning broke, all was still, and, on inquiring,
I found that no other damage had been
done than the killing of a poor horse in a neighboring
stable.
Occasionally, also, we have, what may, I suppose
be called a tornado. In the summer of
1848, I had the satisfaction of tracing the progress
of one which, a few days before, had swept
across the Brock district, Canada West. It had
been exceedingly violent in the vicinity of a village
called Ingersoll, and, from the narration of
a friend who saw the whole, I now attempt to
describe it.
The day had been very oppressive, and, about
noon, a rushing noise, accompanied with the
sound of crashing timber and falling trees, was
heard, which at once attracted the notice of the
whole village. On looking out, they perceived,
as it were, a cloudy body rolling along the ground
on its lower side, while its upper rose above the
trees. It was moving very rapidly from west to
east, whirling like smoke as it passed, and accompanied
by an intense heat. The smoky appearance,
was, I suppose, attributable to the dust
which it bore onward in its course. The air was
filled with branches of trees; every thing gave
way before it. The woods in the neighborhood
were very heavy, but all standing in the direct
line of the hurricane were snapped like pipe
stems. A line, as even as if it had been measured,
was cut through the forest; fortunately
however, its width was not more than the eighth
of a mile, otherwise the devastation would have
been fearful. As it was, every thing was leveled
which stood in its way. A house was blown
down, and the logs of which it was composed
scattered about like rods. A strong new barn
was wrenched in pieces, and the timbers broken.
Gate posts were snapt close to the ground.
Heavy potash kettles, and wagons, were lifted
up into the air. A wet log, which had lain in
a swampy hollow till it was saturated and rotten,
was carried up the acclivity some ten or twelve
feet. No man could conceive such a complete
devastation possible unless he had witnessed it.
It ran on for some miles further, and twigs of
the particular trees among which it wrought its
strange work, were carried a distance of twenty
miles. Providentially, there were no lives lost—a
circumstance attributable to the fact that it
passed over the forests and fields. Had it struck
the village, not a home would have escaped. It
seemed to move in a circle, since the trees were
not knocked down before it, but twisted round
as if with a wrench, and thrown backward with
their tops toward the west, as it were behind the
tempest. All the large trees were broken across,
generally about three or four feet from the ground.
Here and there a sapling escaped, but many of
these were twisted round as a boy would twist
a cane, and, with their tops hanging on the
ground, they stood—most singular and decisive
monuments of the great power which had assailed
them. This year, something of a similar kind
happened in the Home district.
The month of August ends our summer, for
although we have warm weather through the
most of September, still it is not the very warm
weather of the preceding three months. Toward
the close of the latter, the greenness of the
trees begins to pass away, and the changing
tints tell unmistakably of the “fall.” Nor do
I know any more beautiful sight than that of a
Canadian forest at this time, when summer is
slowly departing, and winter is yet a long way
off. As the season advances, the variety and
beauty of the colors increase, passing through
every shade of red, orange, and yellow, and
making up a gay and singular patchwork. Still,
it is the beauty of decay, and I scarcely know
whether more of sorrow or of joy passes through
my mind as I gaze on it. A silvery-haired man
is a noble sight when his life has been one of
honor; but we never see him in his easy-chair,
without remembering that death is crouching[Pg 359]
on his footstool. And so is it with our lovely
autumnal scenery: nature then wears the robe
in which she means to die. We then look back
on another precious period too swiftly gone, and
forward to the long, unbroken one which lies
before us. Moralizing in such a paper as this
may be out of place, still one can scarcely help
repeating some remark, as trite as true, about
this “sear and yellow leaf,” and our own short
day. Indulgent reader, how quickly doth our
summer pass! How soon, like the withered leaf,
shall each man of this generation drop from
his much-loved tree, and take his place, quietly
and unnoticed, among the millions of his fellows
who have already fallen!
By the end of September, the weather is cool,
and, after that time, grows more so every day,
till, after rain and wind, and not a few attempts
at sunshine, toward the close of November, winter
sets in, and gives a decided character to the
scene. Previous to this consummation, however,
we have witnessed a phenomenon peculiar
to this continent, in the shape of the “Indian
summer;” it generally comes in October. Many
descriptions have been given of this singular appearance,
still I will venture to attempt another.
It is a sort of supplementary season, though
a very short one, lasting sometimes no more
than two or three days, and never longer than
about a week. Between summer and winter, it
stands parenthetically: the former is gone, the
latter is not come; and between the two, this
steps in to exercise its brief and pleasant dominion.
It has not the freshness of spring, nor yet
the fruitfulness of summer, neither has it the
deadness of winter. It is so unlike other seasons,
as to admit of no comparison with them.
With the “Indian summer,” there comes over
all things a strange quiet. No wind disturbs
the atmosphere; the sun shines, but you see little
of him. His presence is indicated rather by
a mellowness overspreading and enriching the
picture, than by any brightness or glare. A
hazy film rests on earth and sky. It is not
mist, nor does it resemble the sickly dimness
which sometimes accompanies the heat of summer.
The air seems full of smoke, but there is
no smoke—of mistiness, but there is no mist—of
dampness, but there is no damp. A sense
of repose creeps over every thing. You are not
languid, but you would like to lie down and
dream. One would not wish the season to last,
yet we are glad when it comes, and sorry when
it leaves. Under its influence, we can suppose
that Irving wrote the legend of “Sleepy Hollow,”
or Thomson, the “Castle of Indolence;”
and, under this influence, we would do well to
read both.
To its brevity I have already alluded. I may
add, that some seasons we do not perceive it at
all. As to its cause, I can not even conjecture
any thing. The poor Indian thinks that at this
time the Great Spirit smokes his pipe, and the
would-be philosophic white man, throwing poetry
to the winds, talks scientific nonsense about
some unknown volcano, which now gives forth
a great volume of smoke. The Indian’s theory
is about as rational as the other, and has this
advantage over it, that it is eminently poetical.
Better is it at once to say that we know nothing
about the matter.
A WINTER VISION.
I saw a mighty Spirit, traversing the world
without any rest or pause. It was omnipresent,
it was all-powerful, it had no compunction,
no pity, no relenting sense that any appeal
from any of the race of men could reach. It was
invisible to every creature born upon the earth,
save once to each. It turned its shaded face on
whatsoever living thing, one time; and straight
the end of that thing was come. It passed
through the forest, and the vigorous tree it looked
on shrunk away; through the garden, and the
leaves perished and the flowers withered; through
the air, and the eagles flagged upon the wing
and dropped; through the sea, and the monsters
of the deep floated, great wrecks, upon the waters.
It met the eyes of lions in their lairs, and
they were dust; its shadow darkened the faces
of young children lying asleep, and they awoke
no more.
It had its work appointed; it inexorably did
what was appointed to it to do; and neither sped
nor slackened. Called to, it went on unmoved,
and did not come. Besought, by some who felt
that it was drawing near, to change its course,
it turned its shaded face upon them, even while
they cried, and they were dumb. It passed into
the midst of palace chambers, where there were
lights and music, pictures, diamonds, gold, and
silver; crossed the wrinkled and the gray, regardless
of them; looked into the eyes of a bright
bride; and vanished. It revealed itself to the
baby on the old crone’s knee, and left the old
crone wailing by the fire. But, whether the
beholder of its face were, now a king, or now a
laborer, now a queen, or now a seamstress; let
the hand it palsied, be on the sceptre, or the
plow, or yet too small and nerveless to grasp
any thing: the Spirit never paused in its appointed
work, and, sooner or later, turned its
impartial face on all.
I saw a minister of state, sitting in his closet;
and, round about him, rising from the country
which he governed, up to the Eternal Heavens,
was a low, dull howl of Ignorance. It was a
wild, inexplicable mutter, confused, but full of
threatening, and it made all hearers’ hearts to
quake within them. But few heard. In the
single city where this minister of state was
seated, I saw thirty thousand children, hunted,
flogged, imprisoned, but not taught—who might
have been nurtured by the wolf or bear, so little
of humanity had they, within them or without—all
joining in this doleful cry. And, ever
among them, as among all ranks and grades of
mortals, in all parts of the globe, the Spirit
went; and ever by thousands, in their brutish
state, with all the gifts of God perverted in their
breasts or trampled out, they died.
The minister of state, whose heart was pierced[Pg 360]
by even the little he could hear of these terrible
voices, day and night rising to Heaven, went
among the priests and teachers of all denominations,
and faintly said,
“Hearken to this dreadful cry! What shall
we do to stay it?”
One body of respondents answered, “Teach
this!”
Another said, “Teach that!”
Another said, “Teach neither this nor that,
but t’other!”
Another quarreled with all the three; twenty
others quarreled with all the four, and quarreled
no less bitterly among themselves. The voices,
not stayed by this, cried out day and night; and
still, among those many thousands, as among
all mankind, went the Spirit, who never rested
from its labor; and still, in brutish sort, they
died.
Then, a whisper murmured to the minister of
state,
“Correct this for thyself. Be bold! Silence
these voices, or virtuously lose thy power in the
attempt to do it. Thou canst not sow a grain
of good seed in vain. Thou knowest it well.
Be bold, and do thy duty!”
The minister shrugged his shoulders, and replied,
“It is a great wrong—BUT IT WILL LAST
MY TIME.” And so he put it from him.
Then, the whisper went among the priests
and teachers, saying to each, “In thy soul thou
knowest it is a truth, O man, that there are
good things to be taught, on which all men may
agree. Teach those, and stay this cry.”
To which, each answered in like manner, “It
is a great wrong—BUT IT WILL LAST MY TIME.”
And so he put it from him.
I saw a poisoned air, in which life drooped.
I saw disease, arrayed in all its store of hideous
aspects and appalling shapes, triumphant in
every alley, by-way, court, back-street, and poor
abode, in every place where human beings congregated—in
the proudest and most boastful
places, most of all. I saw innumerable hosts,
fore-doomed to darkness, dirt, pestilence, obscenity,
misery, and early death. I saw, wheresoever
I looked, cunning preparations made for
defacing the Creator’s Image, from the moment
of its appearance here on earth, and stamping
over it the image of the Devil. I saw, from
those reeking and pernicious stews, the avenging
consequences of such sin issuing forth, and
penetrating to the highest places. I saw the
rich struck down in their strength, their darling
children weakened and withered, their marriageable
sons and daughters perish in their prime.
I saw that not one miserable wretch breathed
out his poisoned life in the deepest cellar of the
most neglected town, but, from the surrounding
atmosphere, some particles of his infection were
borne away, charged with heavy retribution on
the general guilt.
There were many attentive and alarmed persons
looking on, who saw these things too. They
were well clothed, and had purses in their pockets;
they were educated, full of kindness, and
loved mercy. They said to one another, “This
is horrible, and shall not be!” and there was a
stir among them to set it right. But, opposed
to these, came a small multitude of noisy fools
and greedy knaves, whose harvest was in such
horrors; and they, with impudence and turmoil,
and with scurrilous jests at misery and death,
repelled the better lookers-on, who soon fell back,
and stood aloof.
Then, the whisper went among those better
lookers-on, saying, “Over the bodies of those
fellows, to the remedy!”
But, each of them moodily shrugged his shoulders,
and replied, “It is a great wrong—but it
will last my time!” And so they put it from
them.
I saw a great library of laws and law-proceedings,
so complicated, costly, and unintelligible,
that, although numbers of lawyers united
in a public fiction that these were wonderfully
just and equal, there was scarcely an honest
man among them, but who said to his friend,
privately consulting him, “Better put up with
a fraud or other injury than grope for redress
through the manifold blind turnings and strange
chances of this system.”
I saw a portion of this system, called (of all
things) Equity, which was ruin to suitors, ruin
to property, a shield for wrong-doers having
money, a rack for right-doers having none: a
by-word for delay, slow agony of mind, despair,
impoverishment, trickery, confusion, insupportable
injustice. A main part of it, I saw prisoners
wasting in jail; mad people babbling in hospitals;
suicides chronicled in the yearly records;
orphans robbed of their inheritance; infants
righted (perhaps) when they were gray.
Certain lawyers and laymen came together,
and said to one another, “In only one of these
our Courts of Equity, there are years of this dark
perspective before us at the present moment.
We must change this.”
Uprose, immediately, a throng of others, Secretaries,
Petty Bags, Hanapers, Chaffwaxes, and
what not, singing (in answer) “Rule Britannia,”
and “God save the Queen;” making flourishing
speeches, pronouncing hard names, demanding
committees, commissions, commissioners, and
other scarecrows, and terrifying the little band
of innovators out of their five wits.
Then, the whisper went among the latter, as
they shrunk back, saying, “If there is any wrong
within the universal knowledge, this wrong is.
Go on! Set it right!”
Whereon, each of them sorrowfully thrust his
hands in his pockets, and replied, “It is indeed
a great wrong—BUT IT WILL LAST MY TIME!”
and so they put it from them.
The Spirit, with its face concealed, summoned
all the people who had used this phrase about
their time, into its presence. Then it said, beginning
with the minister of state,
“Of what duration is your time?”
The minister of state replied, “My ancient
family has always been long-lived. My father
died at eighty-four; my grandfather, at ninety-two.[Pg 361]
We have the gout, but bear it (like our
honors) many years.”
“And you,” said the Spirit to the priests and
teachers, “what may your time be?”
Some believed they were so strong, as that
they should number many more years than three-score
and ten; others, were the sons of old incumbents,
who had long outlived youthful expectants.
Others, for any means they had of
calculating, might be long-lived or short-lived—generally
(they had a strong persuasion) long.
So, among the well-clothed lookers on. So,
among the lawyers and laymen.
“But, every man, as I understand you, one
and all,” said the Spirit, “has his time?”
“Yes!” they exclaimed together.
“Yes,” said the Spirit; “and it is—Eternity!
Whosoever is a consenting party to a wrong,
comforting himself with the base reflection that
it will last his time, shall bear his portion of
that wrong throughout all time. And, in the
hour when he and I stand face to face, he shall
surely know it, as my name is Death!”
It departed, turning its shaded face hither
and thither as it passed along upon its ceaseless
work, and blighting all on whom it looked.
Then went among many trembling hearers
the whisper, saying, “See, each of you, before
you take your ease, O wicked, selfish men, that
what will ‘last your time,’ be just enough to
last forever!”
A LITTLE STIMULANT.—A TEMPERANCE TALE.
Rosa Lindsay, when first I knew her,
was a beautiful and elegant girl, the pride—and
almost the support—of her mother and
sisters, whom she assisted greatly by her exertions
as an artist and drawing mistress, and the
affianced bride of Walter Gardner, a young
merchant, then abroad in one of our colonies.
Their marriage had been delayed on account of
the uncertainty of Walter’s plans: he could not
tell for some time whether he would settle in
England, or be obliged to remain with the
branch house abroad. Rosa was devotedly attached
to him, and their separation weighed
heavily on her spirits. Nor was this her only
trial, poor thing! The Lindsays had first lost
much property, and then their troubles were
aggravated by the long and severe illness of
one of the girls, who was seized with an incurable
internal complaint which confined her entirely
to her bed; and also by a far worse blow,
the death of their fond, indulgent father, who
sank beneath these varied sorrows. Man can
not bear as woman does; he will fight hard
with the world, and if he can not conquer it he
perishes in the effort to submit. A fallen man
can seldom raise himself; he dies and makes no
sign; a woman strives on—endures all to the
last.
This was the Lindsays’ fate, left almost
destitute by the father’s death. Women who,
till but a short time since, had never known a
care—whose path through life seemed to have
been on velvet—now came forward prepared for
the struggle for daily bread; casting aside the
silken habits of luxurious ease, relinquishing
the cherished appliances of refined opulence
almost without a sigh; confronting the world
almost cheerfully, if, by so doing, they could
shield that dear father’s name from reproach;
nerving themselves for all the thousand undreamed-of
stings that fall to the lot of those
once rich when reduced to poverty, supported
only by the hope of paying off some portion of
his liabilities. How often might we see this!
how little do we suspect it! Should such conduct
be revealed to us, as it occasionally is, “I
did not think it was in them!” we exclaim.
Not one in ten thousand knows the heroism
which lies hidden in the heart of a true woman.
But this is a digression: to return to my
story. Rosa had one solace left, the best of
all: Walter remained true to her. He did not
turn from her now that she was poor; he did
not look less kindly on her because the elegant
talents he had been so proud of were now exerted
for her maintenance; nor was he less
anxious to call her his wife now that her helpless
family were in a degree dependent on her—far
from that; he but cherished her the
more fondly now that she had so little left her.
He was true to her and to himself. He would
have gladly taken her abroad with him; but
this could not be, for she had her duties to
fulfill. Her sisters were too young to support
themselves; and as her exertions were so necessary
to the family, she decided on not marrying
till she had put them all forward. Walter
could not combat so praiseworthy a resolution,
he could only sigh and acquiesce in it; and
indeed Rosa did not keep it without severe self-sacrifice.
Say, is it nothing, when love, worth,
and competence are offered to our grasp, to put
them by—to toil on day by day, year after
year—to feel that he we love better than life
itself, better than all the world holds (save
duty) is alone, uncheered in his task, far from
us, from his home, perhaps ill and no one near
to minister to him, while we might be his all,
his wife?—to doubt even his truth, as the year
drags wearily on, and friends fall off in turn,
and the world turns harsh and dreary, and we
feel our own once-loved charms decrease, and
we compare ourselves with bitter regret to what
we were when he first knew us; and yet a
word would unite us never more to part—would
solve each dreading doubt, would set our trembling
alarms at rest: is it nothing to feel and
fear all this, and yet pursue the path which
still keeps us from the haven? No, no, this
indeed is the Battle of Life, when hopes and
affections are opposed to duty. When duties
themselves jar, then comes our bitter, bitter
trial.
Rosa and Walter bore their burden nobly; but
her mind was torn, worn out in the strife. The
excitement of her art was wearing in itself.
When the fancy paints what the unpracticed
hand can not yet realize; when the unerring[Pg 362]
decrees of a cultivated taste condemn the sketches
which poverty forces before the world; when
the exhausted soul and body would gladly renovate
themselves by complete inaction; but the
demon of want cries work, work, and the cry
must be obeyed. And then the drudgery of
teaching, when the clumsy attempts of a tasteless,
often unwilling pupil, seem like desecration
of the art we worship—oh, this indeed is torture!
It needed not the sickening misery of
hope deferred, the blight of early hopes in addition,
to pale the poor girl’s cheek and break her
spirits. Her appetite grew uncertain, her eye
and step were heavy; her art became a task;
her temper even was rendered variable. Mrs.
Lindsay was alarmed, and called in a physician.
“Miss Lindsay is merely nervous, my dear
madam” (merely nervous, indeed! people never
say, “her life is merely a curse to her”); “her
system is too low; we must throw in a little
stimulant. She wants bracing, that is all.”
So spake Dr. ——; he was right, doubtless:
but those few words sealed his patient’s doom.
The glass of wine, warm, spicy wine, when she
returned from her wearying lessons, was so invigorating!
The world grew brighter as she
drank; she had fresh hope, fresh strength.
Again she sipped, and again she worked—little
dreaming she was laying the foundation of a
fearful habit. Do not blame her too severely,
madam. Wait till your whole frame is over-tasked
either in action or endurance, till the
world seems a blank before you; or worse, a
cold, dreary, stagnant pond—you need not be
poor to feel all this—then, when the cup is
sanctioned by a mother, nay, ordered by your
physician; when you quaff it and find your
chilled energies renewed, your blood dancing in
your veins, happy thoughts, gleams of sunshine
crowding on your mind—then, if you can refuse
a second draught, you are most happy. Be
blest, even in your admirable firmness; but oh,
pity, be merciful even to the drunkard!
She did not become that despicable thing at
once; the path is slow though sure; it was
long ere she reached its inevitable termination.
“Wine gladdeneth the heart of man;” far be
it from us to blame the generous juice which
our Lord himself sanctioned by his first miracle
and last command, “this do in memory of me;”
it is the abuse, not the use, we deprecate; but
there are some who insensibly become its slave—Rosa
was one of these. The glass of wine
gave so much strength, that instead of taking
it sparingly, she flew to it on every demand on
her tried energies. Her mother, seeing the
benefit she derived from it, feeling how much
was dependent on her, had not courage to check
her, and was the first to offer it to her, never
thinking of the fatal craving she was encouraging.
No one suspected the gifted, animated
girl we all so admired, of this degrading propensity;
no one thought the sparkling eloquence
which charmed our tiresome lessons, the fanciful
sketches, now of fairies floating among green
leaves and flowers, where reality and imagination
were gracefully blended, or of some cool
glade and ivy capped tower which led us far
from towns and man; but all beautiful, tender,
and pure in their design; no one thought all
these were inspired by the poison which debases
us lower than the brute creation. No, Rosa
Lindsay was a creature to be loved, admired,
respected, emulated. What is she now? What
indeed?
Her exertions redoubled at first, and money
poured in; then they became fitful, she was no
longer to be depended on. Pictures were ordered,
sketched, and then they remained untouched for
months; her outline was no longer as bold, her
colors less skillfully arranged. The first was
gorgeous and full of beauty, but it remained
confused, as if the germ could not be developed—the
tints were more glaring, the whole less
well defined. Pupils too talked of unpunctual
attendance, of odd, impatient, flighty manners;
she was no longer the gentle, patient girl who
had first directed their unformed taste, and had
charmed out the lingering talent. There was
nothing whispered as yet, but there was a feeling
that all was not right. She was so respected
by all, we dared not admit the suspicion of intoxication
even silently to ourselves: still it
would come, and we could not repel it; it was
not mentioned, even among intimate friends,
but there it lurked. Mrs. Lindsay became uneasy,
but it was too late—her feeble exertions,
her remonstrances could not check the habit:
besides, Rosa had never openly exposed herself—been
drunk in fact. Her mother only feared
she sometimes took a little drop too much, and
it was difficult to refuse this medicinal cheering
draught to so exemplary a daughter.
They were now in easier circumstances: the
sisters were educated and supporting themselves;
one was well married; the only brother was
now adding to the family fund, and Walter was
returning: there was no longer any bar to
Rosa’s marriage. How anxiously we all looked
forward to his return! At last she received
a letter, written from Southampton: he had
landed—he would be with her in a few hours.
What joy, what delight for the Lindsays! Now
Rosa would be rewarded for her noble sacrifices—at
last she would be happy! The moments
sped rapidly on in eager anticipation; the time
drew nearer—he would soon be by her side.
She grew restless, nervous, unable to bear the
prolonged suspense: she who had endured a
separation of years, sank under the delay of a
few minutes. She had recourse to her accustomed
solace, a little stimulant. Walter came;
and she was prostrate on the sofa, in disgusting
insensibility.
What a meeting for that ardent loving heart!
Mrs. Lindsay in tears, the whole family evidently
bent on concealment; and Rosa, who
should have flown to his arms, drunk!—no, not
drunk; he could not, would not believe it—his
pure, noble-minded Rosa could not have sunk so
far: even though a smell of ardent spirits pervaded[Pg 363]
the room, it was the last vice he could
suspect in her. We all had long resolutely
closed our eyes against the evidence of our
senses: could he who once knew her inestimable
worth, who had her precious letters, breathing
the highest, most delicate, most womanly feelings,
could he so pollute her image?
“What is this?” he cried, “Rosa ill! Oh,
what is this? Good heaven, Mrs. Lindsay!”
his eye rested on the half-empty tumbler.
The mother answered that mute question.
“Rosa has not been well,” she said; “she has
over-exerted herself lately; the excitement of
expectation was too much for her. Dr. ——
has prescribed a little occasional stimulant, and
I am afraid I have over-dosed the poor child;
she has been in violent hysterics.”
Walter believed the explanation. The very
shame and confusion around him, Mrs. Lindsay’s
candor, all re-assured him; besides, he was so
willing to be convinced; and when Rosa recovered,
horror-struck at her situation, and hid
her tears and blushes on his shoulder, he rapturously
kissed the lips yet fresh from the contaminating
draught. Tears of shame and repentance
poured down her cheek; and still she
felt rejoiced—inexpressibly relieved—by Walter’s
evident belief that this was accidental.
She felt that she would break this dreadful
habit now he was with her; now she would be
happy: she need not make any humiliating disclosure.
“Forgive me, save me!” she cried. “Dear,
dear Walter, say you do not despise me?”
“Despise you, my own love, my sweet Rosa?—never!
Now don’t look cross; I have a hair
in your neck, sweetest, and mean to pull it sometimes.”
It was thus Walter laughed at what should
have been a warning; but his nature was entirely
unsuspicious, and he loved so tenderly.
Rosa now put a strong restraint on herself, she
was again what we had first known her; and
all our fears were dispelled.
They were married. Not a cloud lowered to
cast a shadow on their bliss but the slight disapprobation
of some distant relations of Walter’s,
who, not knowing the Lindsays save by hearsay,
thought he might have done better than wed not
only a portionless bride, but one whose family
he must assist. However, as these fault-finders
had no right to interfere, their remonstrances
remained entirely unheeded. No bride could
be happier than Rosa, no husband prouder than
Walter. They were not rich; but they had
more than enough for elegant economy, and
were not debarred any of those refined enjoyments
which give value to life. Books, music—Rosa’s
art—a well-chosen though small circle
of friends, a pretty house, with its cultivated
garden, and enough of labor for each to sweeten
their repose; luxuries were not required here,
they had the best blessings of this world within
their reach, and some months were indeed passed
in supreme felicity.
Mr. Manson, an uncle of Walter’s, and one
of those who had objected to his marriage, had
come up to town on business, and his nephew
was naturally anxious to pay him some attention
and introduce his darling wife to him. The
uncle was of the old school, fond of the pleasures
of the table, an admirer of dinner-parties, and
convinced that their cold formalities are the
great bond of union in business and politics.
It may be so; there is a certain look of respectability
in a ponderous dinner-table—in the crimson
flock-paper of the dining-room—in the large
sideboard and heavy curtains: but unless the
entertainer be a rich man, how the words “dinner-party”
torture his poor wife! It is the
prelude to a week’s anxiety, to a day’s hard
work, to the headache, to the fidgets, to worried
servants, to hired cooks, to missing spoons, to
broken glass and china; and, after all, to black
looks and cross words from her unreasonable
husband, who votes the whole thing “a confounded
bore,” and cuts short the supplies,
leaving her to make bricks without straw, to
give a dinner without a double allowance.
Walter, yet new in his spousedom, was more
amenable than an older hand; but Rosa had
no want of anxiety in this her first dinner-party.
She felt sure that something would go wrong;
that Mr. Manson would see some fault. How
could she steer between the rock of meanness
on which so many are split, and the whirlpool
of extravagance where so many are engulfed?—the
Scylla and Charybdis of housekeeping!
She flitted incessantly from the kitchen to the
dining-room, and long before the appointed time
was wearied to death. A tempting bottle of
port was decanted ready on the sideboard; she
ventured on a glass—it refreshed her exceedingly,
she was fitted for further exertions. Had
she taken no more, she would have been a happy
woman; but after the first drop she could no
longer withstand temptation; she drank again
and again: her orders were contradictory, her
servants saw her state and were impertinent;
and when Walter returned to dress for dinner,
accompanied by Mr. Manson, his beautiful wife
lay prostrate on the floor, with unmistakable
proofs of her fault.
The uncle gave a contemptuous whistle, and
withdrew from the disgraceful scene; the husband
carried her up-stairs and flung her on the
bed, while tears such as man seldom shed
showed his bitter shame, his agonized disgust,
as he looked at the prospect life now presented.
“She is my wife! my wife!” he cried. “Oh,
God! would she were in her coffin; I could love
her memory had she died; but now—oh! Rosa,
Rosa!”
She roused herself at his voice, and feebly
staggering toward him, offered her cheek for his
accustomed kiss. He pushed her from him.
She looked at her disordered dress, at his swollen
eyes; a ray of reason penetrated even through
the imbecility of drink.
“Walter, Walter!” she screamed; “my husband,
my dear, dearest husband! tell me—am
I?—am I?—”
“You are drunk, madam,” he answered.
“No, no, no; I am not; I can not be, now
you are here! Walter, we shall be late; we
must dress to see your uncle. I am sober, indeed
I am.”
Fresh guests now arrived; the miserable husband
locked his no less wretched wife in her
room, and hastened to apologize for her unexpected
illness.
Again he forgave her, and again she sinned:
the greatest pang, the shame of detection, was
over—the demon of drink was now ascendant.
A puny wailing child was born, that child for
whom the father had once so fondly hoped, but
whose advent was now a fresh link in misery’s
chain. Even the babe paid the penalty of its
mother’s vice by its enfeebled frame, its neglected
state; its earliest nutriment was poisoned. Rosa
was soon debarred one of the holiest pleasures of
maternity—her child was taken from her fever-laden
breast. It became very ill; nature’s voice
was heard, the mother sacrificed her habits to
her child. A new and celebrated physician was
called in: he carefully examined the poor infant.
“Strange,” he said; “now, had this child been
born in a less respectable sphere, I should say
it was suffering from a drunken parent.”
A muttered curse escaped from Walter, a cry
from Rosa. The doctor looked at her more narrowly;
in her watery eye and shaking hand he
read the truth of his accusation. “You have
killed the child, madam,” he continued. “Be
thankful it is your only one.”
Could not that little pallid face, peeping from
its shroud, the father’s mighty grief, her own
despair, her agony, as each toll of the funeral
bell fell on her crushed brain, and seemed to
repeat the physician’s words—could not this
check her mad career? No, all was blighted
around her—she had not a hope left; she drank
for oblivion.
And Walter?—alas! he now drank with her.
He long struggled with his dreary discomforts
at home, with the dull, companionless evenings,
when his Rosa, that once highly-gifted creature,
lay steeped in the coarsest Lethe, or would in
wild intoxication hurl reproaches at him. He
had taken the keys from her; she broke open
the locks; she bribed the servants for drink;
she parted from her valuables, even his books
and plate, to procure the necessary stimulant;
she made his disgrace and hers public. No
friend could come to their house, such fearful
scenes occasionally took place there: his home
was blasted—drink became his solace. The
wild orgies of their despair were indeed terrible:
but I need not dwell on this repulsive theme;
suffice it to say, Walter’s affairs were now
entirely neglected—he was soon irretrievably
ruined.
The Lindsays made them a weekly allowance,
for both were unfitted for any continuous
exertion—they cumbered the earth. As soon
as their pittance came in it was squandered in
drink; and then they quarreled, and even fought.
Rosa, the elegant, refined, graceful woman,
fought with her husband for drink, and often
bore evident traces of his violence. Her beauty
had long since vanished; her features were red
and bloated, her voice cracked, her person neglected;
who would have believed that genius
and high, noble, womanly feelings had once
been hers! At last, in one of their furious encounters
Walter struck her brutally; she fell
bleeding at his feet. The sight sobered him
and his cries raised their humble neighbors—(they
had long since left their pleasant home,
and were now in lodgings more suited to their
circumstances). A crowd of screaming women
filled the room, while he sat shivering in helpless
imbecility.
“Ah, poor dear, her troubles are over now!”
said the women. “See what you’ve done, you
wretch! you cowardly wretch!—you’ve killed
your poor wife; and a lady, too, as she was.
But you’ll hang for it, if there’s justice to be
had for love or money!”
The threat recalled his scattered senses: a
razor lay near, its bright steel tempted him—one
plunge, and all was over! A heavy fall
disturbed the crowd around Rosa—her husband
lay dead—a suicide.
She was slowly recovering her consciousness
when the exclamations of those around told her
there was still more to be dreaded; she hurriedly
looked around: “Walter!” she shrieked; “my
husband dead?—dead? I am unforgiven—he
was angry with me—tell him to give me but
one word, one look. Walter, you can not die
thus!” She saw the self-inflicted wound: “Oh,
God! Oh, God! I have been his bane through
life: will the curse follow him to the other
world?”
She is now mad, in an asylum. Thus ends
the story of Rosa Lindsay. It may seem over-drawn:
it is truth.
[From the Dublin University Magazine.]
MAURICE TIERNAY, THE SOLDIER OF FORTUNE.
(Continued from page 183.)
CHAPTER XXI. OUR ALLIES.
I have spent pleasanter, but I greatly doubt
if I ever knew busier days, than those I passed
at the Bishop’s Palace at Killala; and now,
as I look back upon the event, I can not help
wondering that we could seriously have played
out a farce so full of absurdity and nonsense!
There was a gross mockery of all the usages of
war, which, had it not been for the serious
interest at stake, would have been highly laughable
and amusing.
Whether it was the important functions of
civil government, the details of police regulations,
the imposition of contributions, the appointment
of officers, or the arming of the volunteers, all
was done with a pretentious affectation of order
that was extremely ludicrous. The very institutions
which were laughingly agreed at over[Pg 365]
night, as the wine went briskly round, were
solemnly ratified in the morning, and, still more
strange, apparently believed in by those whose
ingenuity devised them; and thus the “Irish
Directory,” as we styled the imaginary government,
the National Treasury, the Pension Fund,
were talked of with all the seriousness of facts!
As to the Commissariat, to which I was for the
time attached, we never ceased writing receipts
and acknowledgments for stores and munitions
of war, all of which were to be honorably acquitted
by the Treasury of the Irish Republic.
No people could have better fallen in with
the humor of this delusion than the Irish. They
seemed to believe every thing, and yet there
was a reckless, headlong indifference about them
which appeared to say, that they were equally
prepared for any turn fortune might take, and
if the worst should happen, they would never
reproach us for having misled them. The real
truth was—but we only learned it too late—all
those who joined us were utterly indifferent to
the great cause of Irish independence; their
thoughts never rose above a row and a pillage.
It was to be a season of sack, plunder, and outrage,
but nothing more! That such were the
general sentiments of the volunteers, I believe
none will dispute. We, however, in our ignorance
of the people and their language, interpreted
all the harum-scarum wildness we saw
as the buoyant temperament of a high-spirited
nation, who, after centuries of degradation and
ill-usage, saw the dawning of liberty at last.
Had we possessed any real knowledge of the
country, we should at once have seen, that of
those who joined us none were men of any influence
or station. If, now and then, a man
of any name strayed into the camp, he was sure
to be one whose misconduct or bad character
had driven him from associating with his equals;
and, even of the peasantry, our followers were
of the very lowest order. Whether General
Humbert was the first to notice the fact I know
not; but Charost, I am certain, remarked it,
and even thus early predicted the utter failure
of the expedition.
I must confess the “volunteers” were the
least imposing of allies! I think I have the
whole scene before my eyes this moment, as I
saw it each morning in the Palace-garden.
The inclosure, which, more orchard than garden,
occupied a space of a couple of acres, was
the head-quarters of Colonel Charost; and here,
in a pavilion formerly dedicated to hoes, rakes,
rolling-stones, and garden tools, we were now
established to the number of fourteen. As the
space beneath the roof was barely sufficient for
the Colonel’s personal use, the officers of his
staff occupied convenient spots in the vicinity.
My station was under a large damson tree, the
fruit of which afforded me, more than once,
the only meal I tasted from early morning till
late at night; not, I must say, from any lack
of provisions, for the Palace abounded with
every requisite of the table, but that, such
was the pressure of business, we were not able
to leave off work even for half-an-hour during
the day.
A subaltern’s guard of grenadiers, divided
into small parties, did duty in the garden; and
it was striking to mark the contrast between
these bronzed and war-worn figures and the
reckless, tatterdemalion host around us. Never
was seen such a scare-crow set! Wild-looking,
ragged wretches, their long, lank hair hanging
down their necks and shoulders, usually barefooted,
and with every sign of starvation in their
features; they stood in groups and knots, gesticulating,
screaming, hurraing, and singing, in
all the exuberance of a joy that caught some,
at least, of its inspiration from whisky.
It was utterly vain to attempt to keep order
among them; even the effort to make them defile
singly through the gate into the garden was
soon found impracticable, without the employment
of a degree of force that our adviser, Kerrigan,
pronounced would be injudicious. Not
only the men made their way in, but great numbers
of women, and even children also; and
there they were, seated around fires, roasting
their potatoes in this bivouac fashion, as though
they had deserted hearth and home to follow us.
Such was the avidity to get arms—of which
the distribution was announced to take place
here—that several had sealed the wall in their
impatience, and as they were more or less in
drink, some disastrous accidents were momentarily
occurring, adding the cries and exclamations
of suffering to the ruder chorus of joy and
revelry that went on unceasingly.
The impression—we soon saw how absurd it
was—the impression that we should do nothing
that might hurt the national sensibilities, but
concede all to the exuberant ardor of a bold
people, eager to be led against their enemies,
induced us to submit to every imaginable breach
of order and discipline.
“In a day or two, they’ll be like your own
men; you’ll not know them from a battalion
of the line. Those fellows will be like a wall
under fire.”
Such and such like were the assurances we
were listening to all day, and it would have
been like treason to the cause to have refused
them credence.
Perhaps, I might have been longer a believer
in this theory, had I not perceived signs of a
deceptive character in these, our worthy allies;
many who, to our faces, wore nothing but looks
of gratitude and delight, no sooner mixed with
their fellows than their downcast faces and dogged
expression betrayed some inward sense of
disappointment.
One very general source of dissatisfaction
arose from the discovery, that we were not
prepared to pay our allies! We had simply
come to arm and lead them, to shed our own
blood, and pledge our fortunes in their cause;
but we certainly had brought no military chest
to bribe their patriotism, nor stimulate their
nationality; and this, I soon saw, was a grievous
disappointment.
In virtue of this shameful omission on our
part, they deemed the only resource was to be
made officers, and thus crowds of uneducated,
semi-civilized vagabonds were every hour assailing
us with their claims to the epaulet. Of
the whole number of these, I remember but
three who had ever served at all; two were
notorious drunkards, and the third a confirmed
madman, from a scalp wound he had received
when fighting against the Turks. Many, however,
boasted high-sounding names, and were, at
least so Kerrigan said, men of the first families
in the land.
Our general-in-chief, saw little of them while
at Killala, his principal intercourse being with
the Bishop and his family; but Colonel Charost
soon learned to read their true character, and
from that moment conceived the most disastrous
issue to our plans. The most trustworthy of
them was a certain O’Donnel, who, although
not a soldier, was remarked to possess a greater
influence over the rabble volunteers than any of
the others. He was a young man of the half-squire
class, an ardent and sincere patriot, after
his fashion; but that fashion, it must be owned,
rather partook of the character of class-hatred
and religious animosity than the features of a
great struggle for national independence. He
took a very low estimate of the fighting qualities
of his countrymen, and made no secret of
declaring it.
“You would be better without them altogether,”
said he one day to Charost; “but if
you must have allies, draw them up in line, select
one third of the best, and arm them.”
“And the rest?” asked Charost.
“Shoot them,” was the answer.
This conversation is on record, indeed I believe
there is yet one witness living to corroborate
it.
I have said that we were very hard worked;
but I must fain acknowledge that the real
amount of business done was very insignificant,
so many were the mistakes, misconceptions, and
interruptions, not to speak of the time lost by
that system of conciliation, of which I have
already made mention. In our distribution of
arms there was little selection practiced or possible.
The process was a brief one, but it might
have been briefer.
Thomas Colooney, of Banmayroo, was called,
and not usually being present, the name would
be passed on, from post to post, till it swelled
into a general shout of Colooney.
“Tom Colooney, you’re wanted; Tom, run
for it, man, there’s a price bid for you! Here’s
Mickey, his brother, maybe he’ll do as well.”
And so on; all this accompanied by shouts
of laughter, and a running fire of jokes, which,
being in the vernacular, was lost to us.
At last the real Colooney was found, maybe
eating his dinner of potatoes, maybe discussing
his poteen with a friend—sometimes engaged
in the domestic duties of washing his shirt or
his small-clothes, fitting a new crown to his
hat, or a sole to his brogues—whatever his
occupation, he was urged forward by his friends,
and the public, with many a push, drive, and
even a kick, into our presence, where, from the
turmoil, uproar, and confusion, he appeared to
have fought his way by main force, and very
often, indeed, this was literally the fact, as his
bleeding nose, torn coat, and bare head attested.
“Thomas Colooney—are you the man?”
asked one of our Irish officers of the staff.
“Yis, yer honor, I’m that same!”
“You’ve come here, Colooney, to offer yourself
as a volunteer in the cause of your country?”
Here a yell of “Ireland for ever!” was always
raised by the bystanders, which drowned
the reply in its enthusiasm, and the examination
went on:
“You’ll be true and faithful to that cause
till you secure for your country the freedom of
America and the happiness of France? Kiss
the cross. Are you used to fire-arms?”
“Isn’t he?—maybe not! I’ll be bound he
knows a musket from a mealy pratie!”
Such and such like were the comments that
rang on all sides, so that the modest “Yis, sir”
of the patriot was completely lost.
“Load that gun, Tom,” said the officer.
Here Colooney, deeming that so simple a request
must necessarily be only a cover for something
underhand—a little clever surprise or so—takes
up the piece in a very gingerly manner,
and examines it all round, noticing that there is
nothing, so far as he can discover, unusual nor
uncommon about it.
“Load that gun, I say.”
Sharper and more angrily is the command
given this time.
“Yis, sir, immediately.”
And now Tom tries the barrel with the ramrod,
lest there should be already a charge there—a
piece of forethought that is sure to be loudly
applauded by the public, not the less so because
the impatience of the French officers is making
itself manifest in various ways.
At length he rams down the cartridge, and
returns the ramrod; which piece of adroitness,
if done with a certain air of display and flourish,
is unfailingly saluted by another cheer. He
now primes and cocks the piece, and assumes a
look of what he believes to be most soldier-like
severity.
As he stands thus for scrutiny, a rather lively
debate gets up as to whether or not Tom bit off
the end of the cartridge before he rammed it
down. The biters and anti-biters being equally
divided, the discussion waxes strong. The
French officers, eagerly asking what may be the
disputed point, laugh very heartily on hearing it.
“I’ll lay ye a pint of sperits she won’t go
off,” cries one.
“Done! for two noggins, if he pulls strong,”
rejoins another.
“Devil fear the same gun,” cries a third;
“she shot Mr. Sloan at fifty paces, and killed
him dead.”
“‘Tisn’t the same gun—that’s a Frinch one—a
bran new one!”
“She isn’t.”
“She is.”
“No, she isn’t.”
“Yes, but she is.”
“What is’t you say?”
“Hould your prate.”
“Arrah, teach your mother to feed ducks.”
“Silence in the ranks. Keep silence there.
Attention, Colooney!”
“Yis, sir.”
“Fire!”
“What at, sir?” asks Tom, taking an amateur
glance of the company, who look not over-satisfied
at his scrutiny.
“Fire in the air!”
Bang goes the piece, and a yell follows the
explosion, while cries of “Well done, Tom,”
“Begorra, if a Protestant got that!” and so on,
greet the performance.
“Stand by Colooney!” and the volunteer falls
back to make way for another and similar exhibition,
occasionally varied by the humor or
the blunders of the new candidate.
As to the Treasury orders, as we somewhat
ludicrously styled the checks upon our imaginary
bank, the scenes they led to were still more
absurd and complicated. We paid liberally,
that is to say in promises, for every thing, and
our generosity saved us a good deal of time, for
it was astonishing how little the owners disputed
our solvency when the price was left to
themselves. But the rations were indeed the
most difficult matter of all; it being impossible
to convince our allies of the fact that the compact
was one of trust, and the ration was not
his own, to dispose of in any manner that might
seem fit.
“Sure if I don’t like to ate it—if I haven’t
an appetite for it—if I’d rather have a pint of
sperits, or a flannel waistcoat, or a pair of stockings,
than a piece of mate, what harm is that
to any one?”
This process of reasoning was much harder of
answer than is usually supposed, and even when
replied to, another difficulty arose in its place.
Unaccustomed to flesh diet, when they tasted
they couldn’t refrain from it, and the whole
week’s rations of beef, amounting to eight
pounds, were frequently consumed in the first
twenty-four hours.
Such instances of gormandizing were by no
means unfrequent, and stranger still, in no one
case, so far as I knew, followed by any ill consequences.
The leaders were still more difficult to manage
than the people. Without military knowledge
or experience of any kind, they presumed to
dictate the plan of a campaign to old and distinguished
officers, like Humbert and Serazin,
and when overruled by argument or ridicule,
invariably fell back upon their superior knowledge
of Ireland and her people, a defense for
which, of course, we were quite unprepared, and
unable to oppose any thing. From these and
similar causes, it may well be believed that our
labors were not light, and yet somehow, with
all the vexations and difficulties around us, there
was a congenial tone of levity, an easy recklessness,
and a careless freedom in the Irish character
that suited us well. There was but one
single point whereupon we were not thoroughly
together, and this was religion. They were a
nation of most zealous Catholics, and as for us,
the revolution had not left the vestige of a belief
among us.
A reconnaissance in Ballina, meant rather to
discover the strength of the garrison than of the
place itself, having shown that the royal forces
were inconsiderable in number, and mostly militia,
General Humbert moved forward on Sunday
morning, the 26th, with nine hundred men of
our own force, and about three thousand “volunteers,”
leaving Colonel Charost and his staff,
with two companies of foot, at Killala, to protect
the town, and organize the new levies, as
they were formed.
We saw our companions defile from the town
with heavy hearts. The small body of real
soldiers seemed even smaller still from being
enveloped by that mass of peasants who accompanied
them, and who marched on the flanks or
in the rear, promiscuously, without discipline or
order. A noisy, half-drunken rabble, firing off
their muskets at random, and yelling, as they
went, in savage glee and exultation. Our sole
comfort was in the belief, that, when the hour
of combat did arrive, they would fight to the
very last. Such were the assurances of their
own officers, and made so seriously and confidently,
that we never thought of mistrusting
them.
“If they be but steady under fire,” said
Charost, “a month will make them good soldiers.
Ours is an easy drill, and soon learned;
but I own,” he added, “they do not give me
this impression.”
Such was the reflection of one who watched
them as they went past, and with sorrow we
saw ourselves concurring in the sentiment.
CHAPTER XXII. THE DAY OF “CASTLEBAR.”
We were all occupied with our drill at daybreak
on the morning of the 27th of August,
when a mounted orderly arrived at full gallop,
with news that our troops were in motion for
Castlebar, and orders for us immediately to
march to their support, leaving only one subaltern
and twenty men in “the Castle.”
The worthy Bishop was thunderstruck at the
tidings. It is more than probable that he never
entertained any grave fears of our ultimate
success; still he saw that in the struggle, brief
as it might be, rapine, murder, and pillage would
spread over the country, and that crime of every
sort would be certain to prevail during the short
interval of anarchy.
As our drums were beating the “rally,” he
entered the garden, and with hurried steps came
forward to where Colonel Charost was standing
delivering his orders.
“Good day, Mons. l’Evêque,” said the Colonel,
removing his hat, and bowing low. “You see
us in a moment of haste. The campaign has
opened, and we are about to march.”
“Have you made any provision for the garrison
of this town, Colonel?” said the Bishop, in
terror. “Your presence alone has restrained
the population hitherto. If you leave us—”
“We shall leave you a strong force of our
faithful allies, sir,” said Charost; “Irishmen
could scarcely desire better defenders than their
countrymen.”
“You forget, Colonel, that some of us here
are averse to this cause, but as non-combatants,
lay claim to protection.”
“You shall have it, too, Mons. l’Evêque; we
leave an officer and twenty men.”
“An officer and twenty men!” echoed the
Bishop, in dismay.
“Quite sufficient, I assure you,” said Charost,
coldly; “and if a hair of one of their heads be
injured by the populace, trust me, sir, that we
shall take a terrible vengeance.”
“You do not know these people, sir, as I
know them,” said the Bishop, eagerly. “The
same hour that you march out, will the town
of Killala be given up to pillage. As to your
retributive justice, I may be pardoned for not
feeling any consolation in the pledge, for certes
neither I nor mine will live to witness it.”
As the Bishop was speaking, a crowd of
volunteers, some in uniform and all armed,
drew nearer and nearer to the place of colloquy;
and although understanding nothing of
what went forward in the foreign language,
seemed to watch the expressions of the speakers’
faces with a most keen interest. To look at
the countenances of these fellows, truly one
would not have called the Bishop’s fears exaggerated;
their expression was that of demoniac
passion and hatred.
“Look, sir,” said the Bishop, turning round,
and facing the mob, “look at the men to whose
safeguard you propose to leave us.”
Charost made no reply; but making a sign
for the Bishop to remain where he was, re-entered
the pavilion hastily. I could see through
the window that he was reading his dispatches
over again, and evidently taking counsel with
himself how to act. The determination was
quickly come to.
“Monsieur l’Evêque,” said he, laying his
hand on the Bishop’s arm, “I find that my
orders admit of a choice on my part. I will,
therefore, remain with you myself, and keep a
sufficient force of my own men. It is not impossible,
however, that in taking this step I
may be periling my own safety. You will,
therefore, consent, that one of your sons shall
accompany the force now about to march, as a
hostage. This is not an unreasonable request
on my part.”
“Very well, sir,” said the Bishop, sadly.
“When do they leave?”
“Within half an hour,” said Charost.
The Bishop, bowing, retraced his steps through
the garden back to the house. Our preparations
for the road were by this time far advanced.
The command said, “Light marching order, and
no rations;” so that we foresaw that there was
sharp work before us. Our men—part of the
12th demi-brigade, and a half company of grenadiers—were,
indeed, ready on the instant; but
the Irish were not so easily equipped. Many had
strayed into the town; some, early as it was,
were dead drunk; and not a few had mislaid
their arms or their ammunition, secretly preferring
the chance of a foray of their own to the
prospect of a regular engagement with the Royalist
troops.
Our force was still a considerable one, numbering
at least fifteen hundred volunteers, besides
about eighty of our men. By seven o’clock
we were under march, and, with drums beating,
defiled from the narrow streets of Killala into
the mountain road that leads to Cloonagh; it
being our object to form a junction with the
main body at the foot of the mountain.
Two roads led from Ballina to Castlebar—one
to the eastward, the other to the west of
Lough Con. The former was a level road, easily
passable by wheel carriages, and without any
obstacle or difficulty whatever; the other took
a straight direction over lofty mountains, and
in one spot—the Pass of Burnageeragh—traversed
a narrow defile, shut in between steep
cliffs, where a small force, assisted by artillery,
could have arrested the advance of a great
army. The road itself, too, was in disrepair,
the rains of autumn had torn and fissured it,
while heavy sandslips and fallen rocks in many
places rendered it almost impassable.
The Royalist generals had reconnoitred it two
days before, and were so convinced that all
approach in this direction was out of the question,
that a small picket of observation, posted
near the Pass of Burnageeragh, was withdrawn
as useless, and the few stockades they had fixed
were still standing as we marched through.
General Humbert had acquired all the details
of these separate lines of attack, and at once
decided for the mountain road, which, besides
the advantage of a surprise, was in reality four
miles shorter.
The only difficulty was the transport of our
artillery, but as we merely carried those light
field-pieces called “curricle guns,” and had
no want of numbers to draw them, this was
not an obstacle of much moment. With fifty,
sometimes sixty peasants to a gun, they advanced,
at a run, up places where our infantry
found the ascent sufficiently toilsome.
Here, indeed, our allies showed in the most
favorable colors we had yet seen them. The
prospect of a fight seemed to excite their spirits
almost to madness; every height they surmounted
they would break into a wild cheer,
and the vigor with which they tugged the
heavy ammunition carts through the deep and
spongy soil never interfered with the joyous
shouts they gave, and the merry songs they
chanted in rude chorus.
What’ll now the red coats do?
Maybe they won’t get a drubbin?
Sure we’ll lick them black and blue!
Ye little thought they’d come so far;
But here’s the boys that never fear ye—
Run, yer sowls, for Castlebar!”
To this measure they stepped in time, and
although the poetry was lost upon our ignorance,
the rattling joyousness of the air sounded
pleasantly, and our men, soon catching up the
tune, joined heartily in the chorus.
Another very popular melody ran somewhat
thus:
Says the Shan van voght.
Our day is now begun,
Says the Shan van voght.
Our day is now begun,
And ours is all the fun!
Be my sowl, ye’d better run!
Says the Shan van voght!”
There was something like a hundred verses
to this famous air, but it is more than likely,
from the specimen given above, that my reader
will forgive the want of memory that leaves
me unable to quote others; nor is it necessary
that I should add, that the merit of these canticles
lay in the hoarse accord of a thousand rude
voices, heard in the stillness of a wild mountain
region, and at a time when an eventful
struggle was before us; such were the circumstances
which possibly made these savage
rhymes assume something of terrible meaning.
We had just arrived at the entrance of Burnageeragh,
when one of our mounted scouts
rode up to say, that a peasant, who tended
cattle on the mountains, had evidently observed
our approach, and hastened into Castlebar
with the tidings.
It was difficult to make General Humbert
understand this fact.
“Is this the patriotism we have heard so
much of? Are these the people that would
welcome us as deliverers? Parbleu! I’ve seen
nothing but lukewarmness or downright opposition
since I landed! In that same town we
have just quitted—a miserable hole, too, was it—what
was the first sight that greeted us? a
fellow in our uniform hanging from the stanchion
of a window, with an inscription round
his neck, to the purport that he was traitor!
This is the fraternity which our Irish friends
never wearied to speak of!”
Our march was now hastened, and in less
than an hour we debouched from the narrow
gorge into the open plain before the town of
Castlebar. A few shots in our front told us
that the advanced picket had fallen in with
the enemy, but a French cheer also proclaimed
that the Royalists had fallen back, and our
march continued unmolested. The road, which
was wide and level here, traversed a flat country,
without hedge-row or cover, so that we
were able to advance in close column, without
any precaution for our flanks; but before us
there was a considerable ascent, which shut
out all view of the track beyond it. Up this
our advanced guard was toiling, somewhat
wearied with a seven hours’ march and the
heat of a warm morning, when scarcely had
the leading files topped the ridge, than, plump
went a round shot over their heads, which,
after describing a fine curve, plunged into the
soft surface of a newly plowed field. The
troops were instantly retired behind the crest
of the hill, and an orderly dispatched to inform
the General that we were in face of the
enemy. He had already seen the shot and
marked its direction. The main body was accordingly
halted, and, defiling from the centre,
the troops extended on either side into the fields.
While this movement was being effected Humbert
rode forward, and crossing the ridge, reconnoitred
the enemy.
It was, as he afterward observed, a stronger
force than he had anticipated, consisting of between
three and four thousand bayonets, with
four squadrons of horse, and two batteries of
eight guns, the whole admirably posted on a
range of heights, in front of the town, and completely
covering it.
The ridge was scarcely eight hundred yards’
distance, and so distinctly was every object
seen, that Humbert and his two aids-de-camp
were at once marked and fired at, even in the
few minutes during which the “reconnoissance”
lasted.
As the General retired the firing ceased, and
now all our arrangements were made without
molestation of any kind. They were, indeed, of
the simplest and speediest. Two companies of
our grenadiers were marched to the front, and
in advance of them about twenty paces were
posted a body of Irish in French uniforms. This
place being assigned them, it was said, as a
mark of honor, but in reality for no other purpose
than to draw on them the Royalist artillery, and
thus screen the grenadiers.
Under cover of this force came two light six-pounder
guns, loaded with grape, and intended
to be discharged at point-blank distance. The
infantry brought up the rear in three compact
columns, ready to deploy into line at a moment.
In these very simple tactics no notice whatever
was taken of the great rabble of Irish who
hung upon our flanks and rear in disorderly
masses, cursing, swearing, and vociferating in
all the license of insubordination; and O’Donnel,
whose showy uniform contrasted strikingly with
the dark blue coat and low glazed cocked hat
of Humbert, was now appealed to by his countrymen
as to the reason of this palpable slight.
“What does he want? what does the fellow
say?” asked Humbert, as he noticed his excited
gestures and passionate manner.
“He is remonstrating, sir,” replied I, “on the
neglect of his countrymen; he says that they
do not seem treated like soldiers; no post has
been assigned nor any order given them.”
“Tell him, sir,” said Humbert, with a savage
grin, “that the discipline we have tried in vain
to teach them hitherto, we’ll not venture to rehearse[Pg 370]
under an enemy’s fire; and tell him also
that he and his ragged followers are free to leave
us, or, if they like better, to turn against us, at
a moment’s warning.”
I was saved the unpleasant task of interpreting
this civil message by Conolly who, taking
O’Donnel aside, appeared endeavoring to reason
with him, and reduce him to something like
moderation.
“There, look at them, they’re running like
sheep!” cried Humbert, laughing, as he pointed
to an indiscriminate rabble, some hundred yards
off, in a meadow, and who had taken to their
heels on seeing a round shot plunge into the
earth near them. “Come along, sir: come with
me, and when you have seen what fire is, you
may go back and tell your countrymen! Serazin,
is all ready? Well then, forward. March!”
“March!” was now re-echoed along the line,
and steadily, as on a parade, our hardy infantry
stepped out, while the drums kept up a continued
roll as we mounted the hill.
The first to cross the crest of the ascent were
the “Legion,” as the Irish were called, who,
dressed like French soldiers, were selected for
some slight superiority in discipline and bearing.
They had but gained the ridge, however, when
a well-directed shot from a six-pounder smashed
in among them, killing two and wounding six
or seven others. The whole mass immediately
fell back on our grenadiers. The confusion
compelled the supporting column to halt, and
once more the troops were retired behind the
hill.
“Forward men, forward!” cried Humbert,
riding up to the front, and in evident impatience
at these repeated checks; and now the grenadiers
passed to the front, and, mounting the
height, passed over, while a shower of balls
flew over and around them. A small slated
house stood half way down the hill, and for this
the leading files made a dash, and gained it, just
as the main body were, for the third time, driven
back to re-form.
It was now evident that an attack in column
could not succeed against a fire so admirably
directed; and Humbert quickly deployed into line,
and prepared to storm the enemy’s position.
Up to this the conduct of the Royalists had
been marked by the greatest steadiness and determination.
Every shot from their batteries
had told, and all promised an easy and complete
success to their arms. No sooner, however, had
our infantry extended into line, than the militia,
unaccustomed to see an enemy before them, and
unable to calculate distance, opened a useless,
dropping fire, at a range where not a bullet could
reach!
The ignorance of this movement, and the irregularity
of the discharge, were not lost upon
our fellows, most of whom were veterans of the
army of the Rhine; and, with a loud cheer of
derision, our troops advanced to meet them, while
a cloud of skirmishers dashed forward, and secured
themselves under cover of a hedge.
Even yet, however, no important advantage
had been gained by us; and if the Royalists
had kept their ground in support of their artillery,
we must have been driven back with loss;
but, fortunately for us, a movement we made to
keep open order was mistaken by some of the
militia officers for the preparation to outflank
them, a panic seized the whole line, and they
fell back, leaving their guns totally exposed and
unprotected.
“They’re running! they’re running!” was
the cry along our line; and now a race was
seen, which should be first up with the artillery.
The cheers at this moment were tremendous
from our “allies,” who, having kept wide aloof
hitherto, were now up with us, and, more lightly
equipped than we were, soon took the lead.
The temerity, however, was costly, for three
several times did the Royalist artillery load and
fire; and each discharge, scarcely at half-musket
range, was terribly effective.
We were by no means prepared for either so
sudden or complete a success, and the scene
was exciting in the highest degree, as the whole
line mounted the hill, cheering madly. From
the crest of this rising ground we could now see
the town of Castlebar beneath us, into which
the Royalists were scampering at full speed.
A preparation for defending the bridge into the
town did not escape the watchful eyes of our
general, who again gave the word “Forward!”
not by the road alone, but also by the fields at
either side, so as to occupy the houses that
should command the bridge, and which, by a
palpable neglect, the others had forgotten to do.
Our small body of horse, about twenty hussars,
were ordered to charge the bridge; and
had they been even moderately well mounted,
must have captured the one gun of the enemy
at once; but the miserable cattle, unable to
strike a canter, only exposed them to a sharp
musketry; and when they did reach the bridge,
five of their number had fallen. The six-pounder
was, however, soon taken, and the
gunners sabred at their posts, while our advanced
guard coming up, completed the victory;
and nothing now remained but a headlong flight.
Had we possessed a single squadron of dragoons,
few could have escaped us, for not a vestige
of discipline remained. All was wild confusion
and panic. Such of the officers as had
ever seen service, were already killed or badly
wounded; and the younger ones were perfectly
unequal to the difficult task of rallying or restoring
order to a routed force.
The scene in the market-square, as we rode
in, is not easily to be forgotten; about two
hundred prisoners were standing in a group, disarmed,
it is true, but quite unguarded, and
without any preparation or precaution against
escape!
Six or seven English officers, among whom
were two majors, were gathered around General
Humbert, who was conversing with them in
tones of easy and jocular familiarity. The captured
guns of the enemy (fourteen in all) were
being ranged on one side of the square, while[Pg 371]
behind them were drawn up a strange-looking
line of men, with their coats turned. These
were part of the Kilkenny militia, who had deserted
to our ranks after the retreat began.
Such was the “fight” of Castlebar; it would
be absurd to call it a “battle;” a day too inglorious
for the Royalists to reflect any credit
upon us; but, such as it was, it raised the
spirits of our Irish followers to a pitch of madness;
and, out of our own ranks, none now
doubted in the certainty of Irish independence.
Our occupation of the town lasted only a
week; but, brief as the time was, it was sufficient
to widen the breach between ourselves
and our allies into an open and undisguised
hatred. There were, unquestionably, wrongs
on both sides. As for us, we were thoroughly,
bitterly disappointed in the character of those
we had come to liberate; and, making the
egregious mistake of confounding these semi-civilized
peasants with the Irish people, we
deeply regretted that ever the French army
should have been sent on so worthless a mission.
As for them, they felt insulted and degraded
by the offensive tone we assumed toward
them. Not alone they were never regarded as
comrades, but a taunting insolence of manner
was assumed in all our dealings with them,
very strikingly in contrast to that with which
we conducted ourselves toward all the other inhabitants
of the island, even those who were
avowedly inimical to our object and our cause.
These things, with native quickness, they soon
remarked. They saw the consideration and politeness
with which the Bishop and his family
were treated; they saw several Protestant gentlemen
suffered to return to their homes “on
parole.” They saw, too—worst grievance of
all—how all attempts at pillage were restrained,
or severely punished, and they asked themselves,
“To what end a revolt, if neither massacre nor
robbery were to follow? If they wanted masters
and rulers, sure they had the English that
they were used to, and could at least understand.”
Such were the causes, and such the reasonings,
which gradually ate deeper and deeper
into their minds, rendering them at first sullen,
gloomy, and suspicious, and at last insubordinate,
and openly insulting to us.
Their leaders were the first to exhibit this
state of feeling. Affecting a haughty disdain
for us, they went about with disparaging stories
of the French soldiery; and at last went even
so far as to impugn their courage!
In one of the versions of the affair of Castlebar,
it was roundly asserted, that but for the
Irish threatening to fire on them, the French
would have turned and fled; while in another,
the tactics of that day were all ascribed to the
military genius of Neal Kerrigan, who, by-the-by,
was never seen from early morning until
late the same afternoon, when he rode into
Castlebar on a fine bay horse that belonged to
Captain Shortall of the Royal Artillery!
If the feeling between us and our allies was
something less than cordial, nothing could be
more friendly than that which subsisted between
us and such of the Royalists as we came in contact
with. The officers who became our prisoners
were treated with every deference and respect.
Two field-officers and a captain of carbineers
dined daily with the General, and Serazin entertained
several others. We liked them greatly;
and I believe I am not flattering if I say that
they were equally satisfied with us. “Nos
âmis l’ennemie,” was the constant expression
used in talking of them; and every day drew
closer the ties of this comrade regard and esteem.
Such was the cordial tone of intimacy maintained
between us, that I remember well, one
evening at Humbert’s table, an animated discussion
being carried on between the General
and an English staff-officer on the campaign
itself—the Royalist averring, that, in marching
southward at all, a gross and irreparable mistake
had been made, and that if the French
had occupied Sligo, and extended their wings
toward the north, they would have secured a
position of infinitely greater strength, and also
become the centre for rallying round them a
population of a very different order from the
half-starved tribes of Mayo.
Humbert affected to say that the reason for
his actual plan was, that twenty thousand
French were daily expected to land in Lough
Swilly, and that the western attack was merely
to occupy time and attention, while the more
formidable movement went on elsewhere.
I know not if the English believed this; I
rather suspect not. Certes, they were too polite
to express any semblance of distrust of what was
told them with all the air of truth.
It was amusing, too, to see the candor with
which each party discussed the other to his face;
the French general criticising all the faulty tactics
and defective manœuvres of the Royalists;
while the English never hesitated to aver, that
whatever momentary success might wait upon
the French arms, they were just as certain to
be obliged to capitulate in the end.
“You know it better than I do, General,”
said the Major of Dragoons. “It may be a day
or two earlier or later, but the issue will and
must be—a surrender.”
“I don’t agree with you,” said Humbert,
laughing; “I think there will be more than one
‘Castlebar.’ But let the worst happen, and
you must own that your haughty country has
received a heavy insult—your great England
has got a soufflét in the face of all Europe!”
This, which our General regarded as a great
compensation—the greatest, perhaps, he could
receive for all defeat—did not seem to affect the
English with proportionate dismay, nor even to
ruffle the equanimity of their calm tempers.
Upon one subject both sides were quite agreed—that
the peasantry never could aid, but very
possibly would always shipwreck, every attempt
to win national independence.
“I should have one army to fight the English,
and two to keep down the Irish!” was Humbert’s[Pg 372]
expression; and very little experience served to
show that there was not much exaggeration in
the sentiment.
Our week at Castlebar taught us a good lesson
in this respect. The troops, wearied with a
march that had begun on the midnight of the
day before, and with an engagement that lasted
from eight till two in the afternoon, were obliged
to be under arms for several hours, to repress
pillage and massacre. Our allies now filled the
town, to the number of five thousand, openly
demanding that it should be given up to them,
parading the streets in riotous bands, and displaying
banners with long lists of names, doomed
for immediate destruction.
The steadiness and temper of our soldiery
were severely tried by these factious and insubordinate
spirits; but discipline prevailed at
last, and before the first evening closed in, the
town was quiet, and, for the time, at least,
danger over.
(To be continued.)
SKETCHES FROM LIFE.
BY HARRIET MARTINEAU.
I. THE OLD GOVERNESS.
The afternoon was come when the Morells
must go on board. They were going to
Canada at last, after having talked about it for
several years. There were so many children,
that it was with much difficulty they had got
on for some years past; and there was no prospect
for the lads at home. They had, with extreme
difficulty, paid their way: and they had,
to a certain extent, educated the children. That,
however, was Miss Smith’s doing.
“We shall always feel, every one of us,” said
Mrs. Morell, with tears, to the elderly homely
governess, “that we are under the deepest obligations
to you. But for you, the children would
have grown up without any education at all.
And, for the greatest service you or any one
could possibly render us, we have never been
able to give you your due—even as regards the
mere money.”
“I can only say again,” replied the governess,
“that you do not look at the whole of the
case. You have given me a home, when it is
no easy matter for such as I am to earn one,
with my old-womanish ways and my old-fashioned
knowledge.”
“I will not hear any disparagement of your
ways and your knowledge,” interrupted Mrs.
Morell. “They have been every thing to my
children: and if you could have gone with
us….”
This, however, they all knew to be out of the
question. It was not only that Miss Smith was
between fifty and sixty, too old to go so far,
with little prospect of comfort at the end of the
journey; but she was at present disabled for
much usefulness by the state of her right hand.
It had been hurt by an accident a long time before,
and it did not get well. The surgeon had
always said it would be a long case; and she
had no use whatever of the hand in the mean
time. Yet she would not part with the baby
till the last moment. She carried him on the
left arm, and stood on the wharf with him—the
mother at her side—till all the rest were on
board, and Mr. Morell came for his wife. It
was no grand steamer they were going in, but
a humble vessel belonging to the port, which
would carry them cheap.
“Now, my love,” said the husband. “Now,
Miss Smith,” taking the child from her. “Words
can not tell….”
And if words could have told, the tongue
could not have uttered them. It was little, too,
that his wife could say.
“Write to us. Be sure you write. We shall
write as soon as we arrive. Write to us.”
Miss Smith glanced at the hand. She said
only one word, “Farewell!” but she said it
cheerfully.
The steamer-tug was in a hurry, and down
the river they went. She had one more appointment
to keep with them. She was to wave her
handkerchief from the rocks by the fort; and
the children were to let her try whether she
could see their little handkerchiefs. So she
walked quickly over the common to the fort, and
sat down on the beach at the top of the rocks.
It was very well that she had something to
do. But the plan did not altogether answer.
By the time the vessel crossed the bar it was
nearly dark, and she was not quite sure, among
three, which it was, and she did not suppose the
children could see her handkerchief. She waved
it, however, according to promise. How little
they knew how wet it was!
Then there was the walk home. It was
familiar, yet very strange. When she was a
child her parents used to bring her here, in the
summer time, for sea air and bathing. The haven
and the old gray bathing houses, and the
fort, and the lighthouse, and the old priory ruins
crowning the rocks, were all familiar to her;
but the port had so grown up that all else was
strange. And how strange now was life to her!
Her parents gone, many years back, and her
two sisters since; and now, the Morells! She
had never had any money to lose, and the retired
way in which the Morells lived had prevented
her knowing any body out of their house.
She had not a relation, nor a friend, nor even an
acquaintance, in England. The Morells had not
been uneasy about her. They left her a little
money, and had so high an opinion of her that
they did not doubt her being abundantly employed,
whenever her hand should get well. They had
lived too much to themselves to know that her
French, learned during the war, when nobody in
England could pronounce French, would not do
in these days, nor that her trilling, old-fashioned
style of playing on the piano, which they
thought so beautiful, would be laughed at now
in any boarding school; and that her elegant
needleworks were quite out of fashion; and that
there were new ways of teaching even reading,
spelling, and writing.
She knew these things, and cautioned herself
against discontent with the progress of society,
because she happened to be left alone behind.
She suspected, too, that the hand would not get
well. The thing that she was most certain of
was, that she must not rack her brain with fears
and speculations as to what was to become of
her. Her business was to wait till she could
find something to do, or learn what she was to
suffer. She thought she had better wait here.
There was no call to any other place. This was
more familiar and more pleasant to her than any
other—the Morells’ cottage being far away, and
out of the question—and here she could live
with the utmost possible cheapness. So here
she staid.
The hand got well, as far as the pain was
concerned, sooner than she had expected. But
it was in a different way from what she had
expected. It was left wholly useless. And,
though the time was not long, it had wrought as
time does. It had worn out her clothes; it had
emptied her little purse. It had carried away
every thing she had in the world but the very
few clothes she had on. She had been verging
toward the resolution she now took for three or
four weeks. She took it finally while sitting on
the bench near the fort. It was in the dusk;
for her gown, though she had done her best to
mend it with her left hand, was in no condition
to show by daylight. She was alone in the
dusk, rather hungry and very cold. The sea
was dashing surlily upon the rocks below, and
there was too much mist to let any stars shine
upon her. It was all dreary enough; yet she
was not very miserable, for her mind was made
up. She had made up her mind to go into the
workhouse the next day. While she was thinking
calmly about it a fife began to play a sort of
jig in the yard of the fort behind her. Her heart
heaved to her throat, and the tears gushed from
her eyes. In this same spot, fifty years before,
she had heard what seemed to her the same fife.
Her father was then sitting on the grass, and
she was between his knees, helping to tassel the
tail of a little kite they were going to fly: and,
when the merry fife had struck up, her father
had snatched up her gay harlequin that lay
within reach, and made him shake his legs and
arms to the music. She heard her own laugh
again now, through that long course of fifty
years, and in the midst of these tears.
All that night she pondered her purpose: and
the more she considered, the more sure she was
that it was right. “I might,” thought she,
“get maintained by charity, no doubt: I might
call on any of the clergymen of this place, and
the rich people. Or I might walk into the shops
and tell my story, and I dare say the people
would give me food and clothes. And, if it was
a temporary distress, I would do so. I should
think it right to ask for help, if I had any prospect
of work or independence in any way. But
I have none: and this, I am convinced, points
out my duty. Hopeless cases like mine are
those which public charity—legal charity—is
intended to meet. My father little dreamed of
this, to be sure; and the Morells little dream of
it at this moment. But when do our parents
and friends, when do we ourselves dream of what
our lot is really to turn out? Those old notions
have nothing to do, if we could but think so,
with the event. Nor has my disgust any thing
to do with my duty. The plain fact is, that I
am growing old—that I am nearly helpless—that
I am cold and hungry, and nearly naked—that
I have no friends within reach, and no prospect
whatever. I am, therefore, an object for
public charity, and I will ask for what is my
due. I am afraid of what I may find in the
workhouse—the vicious people, the dirty people,
the diseased people—and, I suppose, not one
among them who can give me any companionship
whatever. It is dreadful; but it can’t be
helped. And the worse the case is about my
companions—my fellow-paupers—(for I must
learn to bear the word)—the greater are the
chances of my finding something to do for them—something
which may prevent my feeling myself
utterly useless in the world. This is not
being wholly without prospect, after all. I suppose
nobody ever is. If it were not so cold now,
I could sleep upon mine.”
It was too cold for sleep; and when, in the
morning, she offered her old shawl in payment
for her bed, assuring the poor old woman who
let it that she should not want the shawl, because
she was going to have other clothes, the
woman shook her head sorrowfully—her lodger
looked so wan and chilled. She had no fear
that there was any thought of suicide in the
case. No one could look in Miss Smith’s sensible
face, and hear her steady, cheerful voice,
and suppose that she would do any thing wild
or impatient.
“Who is that woman with a book in her
hand?” inquired the visiting commissioner,
some months afterward, of the governor of the
workhouse. The governor could only say she
was a single woman of the name of Smith, who
had no use of her right hand. As to who she
was, he could tell no more than this; but his
wife had sometimes mentioned her as a different
sort of person from those they generally saw
there. She could not only read, but she read
very well; and she read a great deal aloud to
the old people, and in the infirmary. She talked
unlike the rest, too. She said little; but her
language was good, and always correct. She
could not do much on account of her infirmity:
but she was always willing to do what could be
done with one hand; and she must have been
very handy when she had the use of both.
“I should have thought her eyes had been
too weak for much reading,” observed the commissioner.
“Has the medical officer attended
to her?”
The governor called his wife: and the wife
called a pauper woman who was told the question.
This woman said that it was not exactly
a case for the doctor. Nobody that shed so
many tears could have good eyes. Ah! the[Pg 374]
governor might be surprised; because Smith
seemed so brisk in the daytime, and cheered the
old people so much. But she made up for it at
night. Many and many a time she cried the
night through.
“How do you know?” asked the commissioner.
“I sleep in the next bed, sir. I can’t say she
disturbs any body; for she is very quiet. But
if any thing keeps me awake I hear her sobbing.
And you need but feel her pillow in the morning.
It is wet almost through.”
“And does that happen often?”
“Yes, sir. Many a time when she has turned
her back—gone into the infirmary, or been reading
to the old people—I have got her pillow and
dried it. And I have seen her do it herself, with
a smile on her face all the time.”
The commissioner walked away. Before he
left the place, the woman Smith was beckoned
out by the governor. She went with a beating
heart, with some wild idea in her head that the
Morells had sent, that some friends had turned
up. While still in the passage, however, she
said to herself that she might as well look to
see her parents risen from the dead.
The commissioner had, indeed, nothing to tell.
He wanted to ask. He did ask, as much as his
delicacy would allow. But he learned nothing;
except, indeed, what he ought to have considered
the most important thing, the state of her mind
about being there. About that she was frank
enough. She said over again to him what she
had said to herself, about this being the right
place for one in her circumstances. She considered
that it would be an abuse of private
charity for her to be maintained in idleness at
an expense which might set forward in life
some person in a less hopeless position.
“You speak cheerfully, as if you were in
earnest,” said the commissioner.
“Of course, I am in earnest,” she replied.
And cheerful she remained throughout the
conversation. Only once the commissioner saw
her eyes filled, and a quiver on her lips. He
did not know it; but he had unconsciously called
her “Madam.”
Would she prefer the children’s department
of the house? There was no doubt that she
could teach them much. Would she change
her quarters? No. She was too old now for
that. She should not be a good companion
now for children; and they would be too much
for her. Unless she was wanted—
By no means. She should be where she preferred
to be.
She preferred to be where she was. The
commissioner’s lady soon after dropped in, and
managed to engage Smith in conversation. But
there was no result; because Smith did not
choose that there should be. Perhaps she was
more in the infirmary; and had oftener a warm
seat by the fire, and was spoken to with more
deference. But this might be solely owing to
the way she made with the people by her own
acts and manners. The invalids and the infirm
grew so fond of her that they poured out to her
all their complaints. She was favored with the
knowledge of every painful sensation as it passed,
and every uneasy thought as it arose.
“I never thought to die in such a place as
this,” groaned old Johnny Jacks.
“I wonder at that,” said his old wife; “for
you never took any care to provide yourself a
better—to say nothing of me.” And she went
on to tell how Johnny had idled and drank his
life away, and brought her here at last. Much
of Johnny’s idling and drinking having been
connected with electioneering in an abominably
venal city, he was a great talker on politics, and
the state was made responsible for all his troubles.
He said it was a shame that any body
should die in a workhouse; he appealed to his
neighbor Smith, who was warming his broth,
whether it was not so?
“Which is best?” she answered; “being
here, or on a common, or the sea-sands? Because,”
she added, “there was a time when old
people like us were left to die wherever they
fell. There are countries now where old people
die so. I should not like that.”
“You don’t mean to say that you or any one
likes being here?”
“Oh, no; I don’t mean to say that. But
things are better than they were once: and
they may be better again.”
“I shall not live to see that,” groaned
Johnny.
“No; nor I. But it is something to think of.”
“D—— it,” said Johnny, “I am not the better
for any good that does not happen to me,
nor to any body I know.”
“Are not you?” said neighbor Smith. “Well,
now, I am.”
And so she was to the end. She died in that
infirmary, and not very long after. When the
Morells’ letter came, it was plain that they had
enough to do to take care of themselves. So
she did not let them know—in her reply, written
by the hands of the schoolmaster—where
she was. The letter was so cheerful that they
are probably far from suspecting, at this moment,
how she died and was buried. As “from
the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh,”
there was so much in her letter as rather surprised
them about her hope and expectation that
the time would come, when hearty work in the
vigorous season of life should secure its easy
close; and when a greater variety of employment
should be opened to women. There was
more of this kind of speculation, and less news
and detail of facts than they would have liked.
But it was a household event to have a letter
from Miss Smith; and the very little children,
forgetting the wide sea they had passed, began
shouting for Miss Smith to come to them just
(as it happened) when her ear was closing to
every human voice.
II. THE COLLEGIAN.
One day during the war, when the Orders in
Council were producing more mischief in our[Pg 375]
manufacturing districts than those decrees of
Napoleon upon which they were meant to retaliate,
the city of —— was thrown into consternation
by the news that Mr. Woodcock had
failed. Bad news had become so frequent of
late that any ordinary mishap would have been
received with a sigh and a few shakes of the
head, and then have been forgotten in the next
incident that occurred; but that Mr. Woodcock
should fail came upon the city like a great fire,
or an earthquake, or the news that Napoleon
had really landed on the neighboring coast. The
ladies wept, as when the news came of Lord
Nelson’s death; the gentlemen met at one another’s
houses to see if any thing could be done.
The poorest people in the street spoke of it as
of a personal misfortune. And so it was to
them, for Mr. Woodcock had always been as
kind a neighbor as he was an upright magistrate.
He had been sheriff and alderman; and then his
portrait, in his robes, had been hung up among
those of the mayors in the city hall. In that
hall his mayoralty feasts had been of the highest
order ever given; and his balls in the assembly
rooms were talked of years after others were
forgotten. Liberal as his expenditure had been,
well as his wife was always dressed, and large
as were his benefactions in the city, there was
no sign of extravagance in himself or his household;
but, on the contrary, so much prudence
and sagacity, that he was as much consulted
for his wisdom as appealed to for his benevolence.
Therefore, when the news spread from house to
house that Mr. Woodcock had failed, the first
remark made by every hearer was that there
could be no fault in the case.
There was no fault. A sudden depreciation
in the value of his stock—a fall which no wisdom
could have foreseen or guarded against,
was the cause of the misfortune. And the
mischief done was small to any but the Woodcocks
themselves. There were no tradesmen’s
bills. The deficiency was small; for Mr. Woodcock
had stopped the very hour that he had
reason to fear that he was insolvent, and his few
creditors were those who had profited largely by
their preceding engagements with him. Not an
ill word was known to be spoken against him or
his; but many a kind and sorrowful one when
the family removed from their sunny house near
the cathedral, and went, with one servant, into
a small “right up,” just outside the city; and
when the phaeton was laid down, and young
Master Edward’s pony was sold, and Mrs.
Woodcock was seen going to market, dressed as
plainly as any Quaker.
Hitherto they had never been thought proud.
Now people began to think them so—Mrs.
Woodcock certainly—and perhaps her husband,
too. He grew very grave, and more retired and
dignified than formerly. Mrs. Woodcock had
always been remarkably clever. But for the
high principle and sound judgment which gave
moral weight to what she said, her sayings would
have been sharp and satirical. Now there was
more sharpness and satire, and they showed the
more, from her saying less, and carrying herself
in a higher manner. Her intimate friends knew
that a single mortification lay heavy at her
heart, and made her more unhappy than she
acknowledged to herself. She was grieving for
the blight which had come upon the prospects
of her only child—”my Edward,” as she was
wont to call him—she, from whom tender words
were very rare.
Her Edward was a clever boy—a very clever
boy, and such a wag that other boys did not
care about his cleverness in any other direction.
He made such capital fun wherever he went
that it was a secondary matter that he could
learn whatever he chose in no time, and do better
than the best whatever he set about. He
had his mother’s keen, observant—one might
say, experienced eye, under his curly light hair.
He was not a handsome boy, but he had a bright,
healthy face; brows that he knit very close when
he was learning his lessons; and a mouth so
incessantly working with fun that the question
was how he ever kept grave while within the
cathedral walls on Sundays. He had been destined,
however, to spend a good many hours of
gravity in a church, in the course of his life; for
he was to have been a clergyman. It was the
overthrow of this aim which was the heavy
mortification to Mrs. Woodcock. Her husband
thought they must give up the idea of a university
education for Edward, and prepare him for trade.
The mother tried to remember that we do not
know what is good for us, and that it might
possibly be better for her son to be in trade;
but when some such reflection was immediately
followed by a few sarcasms on human life or
human beings, her husband knew that she had
been thinking how her Edward would have been
sure to distinguish himself at Oxford, if he could
have been allowed to show what he could do.
Before many years all was bright again. A
good fortune was unexpectedly left to Mr. Woodcock.
First, he paid all his creditors, debts, interest,
and compound interest. Then he went
into his old house again; and his old servants
came back to him joyfully. His fellow-citizens
made him mayor again; and the guild-feast
was as handsome as before. There are many
now who remember Edward’s curly head in the
mayor’s carriage, and the wonder of his school-fellows
as to how the boy would behave at the
great dinner, among all the grown-up people.
He sat beside his mother; and she would not
laugh, say what he might, more than became
her position as hostess to six hundred people.
He asked the young ladies to dance very properly
at the ball afterward; but he amused them so
excessively that they were almost glad at last
to change partners and rest from laughing.
What a thing this would be to remember when
he became a bishop! Of course the university
was again before him; and his mother was now
as gracious and right-minded in her shrewdness
as ever.
Before Edward went to Oxford his father
died. The honest and benign face, under the[Pg 376]
brown wig, was no more seen in the market-place,
nor was the cheerful voice, with a reasoning
tone, heard in the magistrates’ hall; nor,
for a while, were pleasant parties assembled in
the bright and handsome drawing-room, before
whose windows the cathedral tower and spire
uprose in the sunset, like a sculptured mountain
reflecting the western lights. In those summer
evenings the mother was seen, leaning on her
son’s arm, taking the last walks with him before
his going to Oxford.
There was less gossip about the Woodcocks
than might have been expected by those who
hear much of the vulgarities of provincial towns.
Edward gave such fair occasion for talk, that it
is surprising there was not more of it. When
he came home for the first vacation it was remarked—it
could not but be remarked—that he
and his mother were rarely seen together. When
once she had his arm, he did not at all condescend
to her short stature; he twirled his cane
about, fidgeted, and struck the pebbles as he
walked. But he was often seen galloping out
of the city on a spirited horse, or lounging near
the news-room, or lolling out of the window of
the billiard-room there. His mother walked
alone. She was seldom visible when neighbors
called; and, when found at home, she appeared
to be growing caustic again. With this there
was a slight affectation about her son; a little
ostentation about deriving all her information
from Oxford, or from Edward’s lips. “My son
writes”—”My son tells me”—was the preface
to most things she said. One incident which
occurred during this vacation could not escape
remark. She was now just out of mourning,
and had declared her intention of inviting her
friends again, as soon as Edward should come
home. She had one party the week after his
arrival. He did not appear. Flushed, fidgety,
and with that knit of the brow which in her
countenance told so much, she exerted herself
to the very utmost, talking and setting every
body talking, moving about and letting nobody
sit too long. Some of the party had to return
home through the market-place that summer
night. The windows of the billiard-room were
open, and it was well lighted; and among the
moving figures within they perfectly distinguished
Edward Woodcock.
After that vacation, it was long—I think it
must have been three years—before he appeared
again at home. Little was said, but much was
understood, of the weariness of those years to
his mother. It was known that there had
somehow been losses. Her great charities were
much contracted. She went out so little that
she had no occasion for any kind of carriage;
but the livery-servant disappeared. If any
stranger called or met her, she still said, when
college or church was mentioned, “My son is
intended for the Church;” but it was as if she
was stung to say it. It was said so tartly that
the conversation never lingered upon the Church.
As for old acquaintances, they found it required
some resolution now to go to the house—Mrs.
Woodcock’s manner had become so sharp, and
her eye so suspicious. One autumn she was
going to the sea. It was only twenty miles off;
but it was long since she had gone from home
at all. A family of neighbors were there, too,
and they saw what they can never forget. Now
and then she walked alone, frowning, and lost
in thought, along the cliffs. Sometimes she sat
on a bench below, glancing about up and down
the sands, and turning restlessly when any footstep
approached. Oftener she sat at an open
window, in a little common, ugly cap and a
cheap gown, gazing at the jetty below.
And why at the jetty? Because he was
there. Hardly any one would have known it
was he, but for the direction of his mother’s
gaze. His bright eyes were hidden under green
goggles; his once curly hair was lank and thin;
it is impossible to fancy the cheeks of a living
person more hollow—the whole face more ghastly.
He walked with two sticks; but his time
was spent chiefly in sitting at the end of the
jetty or the window of the billiard-room, quizzing,
giggling, and striving after a mirth which
brought tears from some who were within hearing.
His giggle was a convulsion; his quizzing
was slander; his mirth was blasphemy. He
once or twice appeared in his native place, painfully
making his way to the billiard-room; and
once with his mother on his arm: but it is
thought that they met such looks in the streets—such
astonishment—such involuntary grief—that
they could not bear it; at least, she could
not; and he ceased to appear.
He was heard of for two years more. Not in
connection with the Church. No one could, for
shame, join the ideas of Edward Woodcock and
the Church. In connection with Oxford he was
often spoken of. Mothers of sons trembled, and
even fathers doubted, when they were told that
Edward Woodcock’s case was by no means a
remarkable one. He had lost his ability altogether
under the exhaustion of disease and dissipation.
He had lost his health in debauchery;
he had lost his money and his mother’s fortune
in gaming: but so had many other young men
of promise equal to his. If any asked how such
things could be common in such a place, some
answered that they did not know, and others
had always been told they could not be helped.
At last Mrs. Woodcock’s door was closed
against all visitors except the physician. Edward
was there; and he was dying. Great
decorum and tenderness were observed about
the secrets of that dreary house; but it was
known to those who most cared to know that
there was no solace to the mother’s heart—no
softening of the son’s. He treated her like a
servant; and in the way that good-natured
people never treat servants. He repelled her
affection; he mocked…. But I can not dwell
on this.
One summer morning the hearse and two
mourning coaches were seen moving from the
door under the shady trees in the close. Old
friends hardly knew whether to be glad or sorry[Pg 377]
that all was over. They would have been glad
if there had been any domestic resource for the
mother; any other survivor to make the old
home somewhat like itself. But was ever any
worn-out being more lonely? One old acquaintance,
by no means an intimate friend, saw that
it would now be right to go. She dreaded the
visit inexpressibly; but she saw that it was
right to go. She went; and she shed a lapful
of tears when she came home.
She found Mrs. Woodcock immeasurably more
haughty than ever before. She could scarcely
rise at first from the rheumatism she had caught
by night-watching; and when she sat down on
her faded old sofa she worked her thumbs and
twitched her fingers as if impatient of her visitor,
and cut short or contradicted every thing
that was said. She still harped on Oxford; on
which, however, it was impossible to say any
thing to please her. At last—whether it was
that the effort was of itself too much for her,
or that old tones of voice and a kindly expression
of countenance touched the spring of tears,
I do not know—but she was overtaken by such
a passion of weeping as it was heart-rending to
witness. She well-nigh choked before she would
acknowledge her own tears; but when she laid
her head against the back of the sofa, her sobs
shook the very room. She did not stop speaking
for this. She said but one thing, but she
said it incessantly. “Don’t pity me, Mrs.
A——. I can not bear to be pitied. I am
not at all unhappy. I can not bear to be pitied.
You must not pity me,” and so on.
Such a life could not last long. I forget
exactly how long it was. Probably, in the suspense
of our compassion, it seemed longer than
it would now in the retrospect. It could not,
I think, have been many months before the
hearse was again moving away from the door
under the trees, and we felt that the household
which had been once so much to the city was
extinguished. Nothing was left but that which
still remains—the portrait of the mayor in his
robes in the great hall, and the aching remembrance
in many hearts of the fate of his wife
and only child.
III. THE MAID-SERVANT.
“Where is Jemima? I want Jemima,” said
a feeble voice, interrupted by coughing, from a
bed in a sick room.
“My dear,” said an elderly woman, who
entered through an open door from the west
chamber, “Jemima is gone to lie down. What
can I do for you?”
“I want Jemima,” was the reply: and Jemima
appeared. In she came, with her young,
innocent, chubby face, looking as fresh as if she
had been accustomed of late to sleep every
night, as other people do, whereas she had been
night and day for some weeks, by the bedside
of her mistress, who was dying of consumption.
Her master was very ill too, and the whole of the
nursing rested upon his mother, and upon this,
their little maid-of-all-work, who was then fifteen.
When Jemima had comforted and refreshed
her poor mistress, the mother-in-law whispered
to her that she must go and lie down again;
but Jemima said a little fresh air would do her
more good than lying down with the feeling
that she was wanted. The medicines for the
evening had not come, and she would go for
them, and to the grocer’s.
Thus it went on to the end. Jemima always
found that her best refreshment was in doing
something that was wanted. She was always
at her mistress’s call; and, when that call was
unreasonable, she was the first to observe that
dying persons did not always know the night
from the day, or judge how time went with
other people, when it was all so long to them,
and they could get no rest. When the funeral
was over, her elder mistress made her go to bed
for nearly a week. At first she cried so much,
as she lay thinking of the one who was gone,
that she would rather have been up and busy;
but soon a deep sleep fell upon her; and when
she rose, her face was as chubby and her voice
as cheerful as ever.
The same scene had to be gone over with her
master. He died of consumption two months
after his wife. As there were now two nurses
to one patient, Jemima’s work was not quite so
trying; but she did more than most trained
nurses could have done. When the funeral was
over, she helped the bereaved mother to clear
the house, and put away every thing belonging
to those that lay in the church-yard. The tears
were often running down her cheeks; but her
voice was always cheerful, as she said things
were best as they were, her friends having gone
together to a better place.
One summer evening, when Mr. and Mrs.
Barclay and their family returned from a walk,
they found at their door a genteel-looking little
girl, who had just knocked. She was in a black
stuff gown, with a gray handkerchief crossed
over her bosom; and a black straw hat, under
which was the neatest little quaker cap. She
courtesied, and said she came after the housemaid’s
place. Mrs. Barclay would have dismissed
her at once, as too young, but for something
in her face and manner which seemed to
show that her mind was that of an older person.
She said she was very strong, and willing to be
taught and trained. Mrs. Barclay promised to
inquire her character, and the inquiry settled
the business.
“Ma’am,” said the bereaved mother, “I
would never part with Jemima, if I could by
any means keep her. I never saw such a girl.
It seems impossible to exhaust her, body or
mind, on account, I think, of her good will.”
And she gave the whole story of the two illnesses.
When asked what the girl’s faults
were, as she must have some, she said she
really did not know: she supposed there must
be some fault; but she had never seen any.
She had known Jemima only six months, and
under peculiar circumstances; she could not tell
how she would get on in a regular housemaid’s[Pg 378]
place; but she had never had to find fault with
her. Of course, Jemima went to Mrs. Barclay.
Her wages were to be £5 a year at first, and
to increase to £8 as she grew up, and became
trained.
The training was no trouble to any body.
When she had once learned where every thing
was in the house, and what were the hours and
ways of the family, her own sense and quickness
did the rest. She was the first person awake
and up. She never lost, or broke, or forgot any
thing. Never, during the years of her service,
was there a dusty, dark corner in her pantry,
nor a lock of “slut’s wool” under any bed, nor
a streaky glass on the sideboard, nor a day
when the cloth was not laid to a minute. She
never slammed a door; and if there was a heavy
foot overhead it was not hers. She and her
fellow-servants had their time, after seven in
the evening, for their own work; and Jemima
was a capital needlewoman, and worked for
somebody else besides herself. She would ask
the nursemaid to read aloud, and, in return,
she would make or mend a gown for her. She
reduced her own gowns, when they began to
wear, for her little sister Sally. The wonder
was how she could afford this, out of her small
wages; but she was always nicely dressed; and
she soon began to spare money for other objects
which her friends thought should not have been
pressed upon one in her circumstances. This
was after a great change had come over her
mind and life.
It was true that Jemima was not without a
fault, any more than other people. Her temper
was not perfectly good. Her mistress soon perceived
this, by certain flashes from her eyes, and
flushes of her cheeks, and quick breathing, and
hurry of speaking. It was not much at first;
no more than just enough to show that Jemima
could be in a passion, and probably would some
day. The sufferings of her deceased master
and mistress had kept this down while she was
with them. Their deaths had made a deep impression
upon her, and had disposed her naturally
religious temper to be strongly wrought upon
by the first religious influence which should
come in her way. A new Methodist minister
had been very acceptable to the people who
attended the Apple-lane meeting-house; and,
within a year after going to the Barclays, Jemima
requested permission to attend that place
of worship, instead of following the family to
their own chapel on Sundays. Mrs. Barclay was
sorry, because she liked to see her servants at
worship near her own pew: but Jemima was
always so trustworthy, and on this occasion so
earnest, that it did not seem right to deny her;
and she became a member of the Apple-yard
Meeting Society. Very soon she asked leave to
go an hour sooner on Sunday mornings to attend
class; and then to go there one evening in the
week, and sometimes two. As her work was
never neglected, this, too, was permitted. Very
soon it appeared that she was subscribing annually,
quarterly, weekly, to missionary objects
and sectarian funds. How she managed it nobody
could understand; but she did it and honestly.
Her dress reached the last point of plainness
and cheapness; but it was as neat as ever;
so that it was wholly her own affair. A less
pleasant change was, that her temper was far
from improving. She would have none but religious
books read in the kitchen, and could
tolerate no singing but hymns. She winced
when any body laughed. A contraction came
over her open brow, and a sharpness into her
once cheerful voice. Not satisfied with pressing
her views upon her fellow servants, she became
critical upon the ways of the family. One
of their customs was to receive, on Sunday
evenings, two or three young men, who living
alone, liked to spend their Sunday evenings in
a sociable manner. There was always Scripture-reading
and prayer, and often sacred music.
In summer there was a country walk; in winter
cheerful conversation, with an occasional
laugh, which could be heard in the kitchen.
This was too much for Jemima; but a worse
thing was the supper. Like most old-fashioned
Dissenters, the Barclays dined at one o’clock on
Sundays, and, naturally, they had some supper
at nine. It was simple enough; but the servant
whose turn it was to stay at home had
sometimes to poach eggs or dress a cutlet; and
Jemima’s repugnance to this was so far from
being concealed that it amounted at last to extreme
impertinence; and she went so far as to
express her contempt and abhorrence to the
child, whom it was her business to put to bed.
Her mistress always hoped that the fit of fanaticism
would pass off with months or years and
the sooner for not being interfered with; but this
behavior could not be passed over. When the
rebuke was given, poor Jemima emptied her
heart completely; and very curious the contents
proved to be. It appeared that she despised
the family she lived with, though she was fully
resolved to do her duty by them. She feared
they were lost people; but they might yet be
saved, and it was her business to serve them,
and not to judge them. She hoped she had
not failed in her duty; but her feelings and her
thoughts were her own. If she must not speak
them, she could hold her tongue, and bear the
cross of so doing; but nobody could take them
from her. There was so much that was respectable
and really fine in her ardor and conscientiousness,
that she was gently treated, and
only forbidden to make any complaints to the
younger members of the family. One most important
disclosure at this time was that she
was engaged to be married; not yet, but some
time or other.
Her lover was a class-mate, apprenticed to a
shoemaker, with two years of his apprenticeship
still to run. On inquiry he was found to be
thoroughly respectable as to character, diligent
in his business, and likely to be an able workman.
So he was allowed to call for Jemima
on class evenings, and to come now and then to
the house. The Barclays knew when he was[Pg 379]
there by hearing a man’s voice reading in the
kitchen, when the door was opened, or by the
psalm-singing, which needed no open doors to
make itself heard.
Jemima was now, however, unsettled; not
at all by her engagement, for nothing could be
more sober and rational than the temper and
views of the young people as regarded each other
and their prospects; but the poor girl felt that
she was living in a sort of bondage, while yet
she could blame nobody for it. She sighed for
freedom to lead the sort of religious life she
wished, without interruption from persons of a
different way of thinking. I believe she was
nineteen or twenty when she told Mrs. Barclay
what she had been planning; and Mrs. Barclay
was not altogether sorry to hear about it, for
Jemima had lost much of her openness and
cheerfulness, bounced about when doing her
work, and knocked hard with her brushes when
cleaning floors overhead. There was evidently
an internal irritation, which might best be relieved
by total change.
The plan was for Jemima and a pious friend,
about her own age, to take a room and live together,
maintaining themselves by working for
the upholsterers. The girls thought they could
make money faster this way than at service, as
both were good workwomen, and could live as
cheaply as any body could live. If they found
themselves mistaken they could go back to service.
Jemima avowed that her object was to lay
by money, as Richard and she had resolved not
to marry till they could furnish their future
dwelling well and comfortably. This might
have been a rash scheme for most girls; but
these two friends were so good and so sensible,
and knew their own purposes so well, that nobody
opposed their experiment.
It was really a pleasure to go and see them
when they were settled. They chose their room
carefully, for the sake of their work, as well as
their own health. Their room was very high
upstairs; but it was all the more airy for that,
and they wanted plenty of light. And very
light it was—with its two windows on different
sides of the room. The well-boarded floor looked
as clean as their table. There were plants in
the windows; and there was a view completely
over the chimneys of the city to the country beyond.
Their most delicate work could get no
soil here. They were well employed, and laid
by money as fast as they expected.
Still it seemed, after a time, that Jemima was
not yet happy. Her face was anxious, and her
color faded. She often went to work at the Barclays;
as often as Mrs. B. could find any upholstery,
or other needlework, for her to do. One
object was to give her a good hot dinner occasionally;
for it seemed possible that she might
be living too low, though she declared that this
was not the case. One day she happened to be
at work in the dining-room with Mrs. Barclay,
when one of the young ladies went in. Jemima
was bending over her work; yet Miss B. saw
that her face was crimson, and heard that her
voice was agitated. On a sign from her mother,
the young lady withdrew. One evening the
next week Richard called, and saw Mrs. Barclay
alone. Little was said in the family; but in
many parts of the city it became presently
known that the preacher who had so revived
religion among the young people was on bad
terms with some of them. Either he was a
profligate, or some dozen young women were
slanderers. Jemima was growing thin and pale
under the dread of the inquiry which must, she
knew, take place. Either her own character
must go, or she must help to take away that of
the minister. It was no great comfort to her
that Richard told her that Mrs. Barclay could
and would carry her through. She had many
wretched thoughts that this certainty could not
reach.
It was some weeks before the business was
over. The Miss Barclays and Jemima were
sitting at work together, with the parlor-door
open, when there was a knock, and then the
shuffling of the feet of four gentlemen in the
hall, just as Mrs. Barclay was coming down
stairs. She invited them into the drawing-room;
but the spokesman (an acquaintance of
the Barclays) declined, saying that a few words
would suffice; that he and his friends understood
that Mrs. Barclay was thoroughly well acquainted
with Jemima Brooks, and they merely wished
to know whether Jemima was, in that house,
considered a well-conducted young woman, whose
word might be trusted. All this was heard in
the parlor. Jemima’s tears dropped upon her
needle; but she would not give up; she worked
on, as if her life depended on getting done. The
young ladies had never seen her cry; and the
sight moved them almost as much as their
mother’s voice, which they clearly heard, saying,
“I am glad you have come here, Mr. Bennett;
for I can speak to Jemima Brooks’s merits.
She lived in my family for some years; and she
is in the house at this moment. There is no
one in the world whom I more cordially respect;
and, when I say that I regard her as a friend, I
need not tell you what I think of the value of
her word.”
“Quite enough, Mrs. Barclay. Quite enough.
We have nothing more to ask. We are greatly
obliged to you, ma’am. Good morning—good
morning.”
When Mrs. Barclay had seen them out, and
entered the parlor, the quick yet full gaze that
Jemima raised to her face was a thing never to
be forgotten. Mrs. Barclay turned her face
away; but immediately put on her thimble, sat
down among the party, and began to tell her
daughters the news from London. Jemima
heard no more of this business. It is probable
that the gentlemen received similar testimony
with regard to the other young people implicated;
for the preacher was dismissed the city,
without any ceremony, and with very brief notice.
From this time might clearly be dated the
decline of Jemima’s spiritual pride and irritability[Pg 380]
of temper. She was deeply humbled; and
from under the ruins of her pride sprang richly
the indigenous growth of her sweet affections.
She was not a whit less religious; but she had
a higher view of what religion should be. Her
smile, when she met any of the Barclays in the
street, and the tenderness in her voice when she
spoke to them, indicated a very different state
of mind from that in which she had left them.
She was looking well, and her friend and she
were doing well, and Richard and she were beginning
to reckon how many months, at their
present rate of earning, would enable them to
furnish a dwelling, and justify their going home
to it, when they were called upon for a new
decision, and a new scene opened in Jemima’s
life.
The eldest of Mrs. Barclay’s sons, who had
been married about two years before, was so ill
as to be ordered to Madeira to save his life.
There was more rashness formerly than there is
now about sending persons so very ill far away
from their own homes; and Madeira was then
a less comfortable residence for Englishmen
than it has since been made. A large country-house
was taken for the invalid and his family;
and all that forethought could do was done for
their comfort. The very best piece of forethought
was that of Mrs. Barclay, when she
proposed that Jemima should be asked to go as
one of their servants. Jemima asked a few
days to consider; and during those few days
the anxiety of the family increased as they
saw how all-important the presence of such a
helper would be. Nothing could be more reasonable
than Jemima’s explanation, when she
had made up her mind. She said that if she
was to engage herself for two years, and defer
her marriage, it must be for the sake of some
advantage to Richard, and to their affairs afterward,
that she would make such a sacrifice. It
was Richard’s object and hers to save at present;
if, therefore, she went to Madeira it must
be on high wages. She would devote herself
to do the best she could for the family: but
she must see that Richard did not suffer by it.
Of course, this was agreed to at once, and she
went to Madeira.
It is always a severe and wearing trial to
servants to travel in foreign countries, or remain
long abroad. They usually have all the
discomfort without the gratifications which their
employers seek and enjoy. Their employers can
speak the languages of the people among whom
they go; and they have intellectual interests,
historical, philosophical, or artistical, which their
servants know nothing about. Thus we hear
of one lady’s maid who cried all through Italy,
and another who scolded or sulked all the way
up the hill and down again; and another who
declared every morning for some weeks in the
Arabian deserts that she would bear it no longer,
but would go straight home—that she would.
Jemima and her fellow-servants had much to
bear, but she and another bore it well. The
voyage was trying, the sea-sickness was bad
enough; but a worse thing was, that the infant,
five months’ old, got no proper sleep, from
the noises and moving on board; and the foundation
was thus laid for brain disease, of which
he died in the winter. Then, when they landed,
the great house was dreadfully dirty, and
wanted airing; as it was not like a dirty house
in England, which can always be cleaned when
desired. The Portuguese at Madeira were found
to have no notion of cleanliness; and as they
could speak no English, and the servants no
Portuguese, the business was an irritating one.
There were great privileges about the abode.
The view over land and sea was most magnificent;
and there was in the grounds a hedge
several hundred yards long of geraniums, fuchsias,
and many glorious foreign blossoms, in
flower and fragrance all the winter through;
and the air was the most delicious that could
be breathed; but Jemima would have given all
these things, at any moment, for English food,
and English ways, and the sound of English
church bells, or the familiar voice of her own
preacher. Her master visibly declined, on the
whole, and the infant pined and died. She
could not but know that she was the mainstay
of the party, as to their external comfort. She
must have had some sweet moments in the
consciousness of this. When she considered,
however, the great luxury of all was watching
for the English packet from the top of the
house. The house itself was on the mountains,
and when she and a fellow-servant went
up to the flat roof, and steadied the telescope
on the balustrade, they could see very far indeed
over the ocean, and sometimes watched
the approach of the vessel, in which she knew
there was a letter from Richard, for some hours
before it reached the harbor. These days of
the arrival of letters were the few days of animation
and good cheer of that dreary and mournful
season, which was more dismal among sunshine,
and flowers, and sweet airs, than the
gloomiest winter the party had ever known in
England. If it had been for an unlimited time,
even Jemima’s steady spirits could hardly have
borne it; but she said to herself that it was
only for two years, and she should never repent
it.
It did not last two years. When the heats
came on, in May, the physicians said that the
invalid must go home; and in June the family
embarked in the only vessel in which they could
have a passage—a wine-vessel going to a French
port. It was dirty, and almost without comforts.
Its discomforts were too great to be
dwelt upon. In the Bay of Biscay there was a
dead calm, in which they lay suffering for so
many days that it seemed as if they were never
to get on. Under this the invalid sank. He
was buried at sea. The widow and her servants
landed at Bordeaux, and traveled homeward
through France. Never, perhaps, had
Jemima felt so happy as when she saw again
the cathedral spire of her native city, and was
presently met by Richard, and welcomed by the[Pg 381]
grateful blessings of the Barclay family. She
had well discharged her trust, and now her
own domestic life was to begin.
Not immediately, however. It was a season
of fearful distress in England—the year 1826,
the time of the dreadful commercial crash, which,
having ruined thousands of capitalists—from
bankers to tradesmen—was now bringing starvation
upon hundreds of thousands of artisans
and laborers. Richard’s business, till now a
rising one, had become slack. During the few
months longer that the young people waited,
they bought what they could get to advantage
of good furniture, and despised no small earnings.
A certain clock—a thoroughly good one—was
to be had for £8, which a year before
would have cost £10 at least. Mrs. Barclay
saw the longing there was to have this clock;
while nothing like £8 was left to buy it with.
She offered to buy it for them, and let them
work it out; and the offer was gladly accepted.
When they married she wished to send it home,
but they both said they could never look at the
clock in their own house without reproach while
it was not truly their own. They actually
craved permission to have it stand in Mr. Barclay’s
warehouse. Once a week they brought
what money they could spare, and then they
always stepped into the warehouse and took a
long look at their clock; and at last the day
came when they paid the last shilling, and
took it home, where, no doubt, they gave it a
longer gaze than ever.
Poor things! they little knew what was before
them. Richard had plenty of business; and
his stock of leather was used up, again and
again; but, as the winter wore on, he could
obtain no payment. One of the Miss Barclays,
in speaking of the state of the times, thoughtlessly
congratulated Jemima on her husband
being a shoemaker, saying that one of the last
things people could do without was shoes. A
sort of spasm passed over Jemima’s face when
she tried to smile, and she stopped a moment
before she said, very quietly, yes, that that
was true: people still had shoes; but they could
not pay for them. In a little while longer, she
was making gowns, or doing any other sewing
for any body, for any thing they could pay. As
she worked, Richard sat by and read to her. He
had no more leather; and there was no use
trying his credit when he knew he should not
get paid for the shoes he might make. At
Christmas, they were sitting thus without a fire.
A little later still, the Barclays found Jemima
rubbing up her furniture, which was as clean
and polished before as it could well be. No
careless observer, seeing a neat young woman,
in a snow-white cap, polishing substantial furniture,
of her own, with a handsome clock ticking
in the corner, could have supposed that she
was wanting food. But it was so, and there
was something in her face—a pinched look
about the nose, a quivering about the chin, which
betrayed the fact to the Barclays. It was partly
to warm herself in the absence of fire, that Jemima
was rubbing up her furniture. As for
pawning or selling it—it would have gone very
hard with the young couple to do that if it had
been possible. But it was not possible; and they
had no conflict of mind on that point. The
furniture brokers had no money—any more than
other people; and the pawnbrokers’ houses were
so crowded, from cellar to garret, that every one
of them in the city had for some time refused to
take any thing more whatever. The Barclays
themselves were sorely embarrassed, and eventually
ruined, by the same crash. The very little
they could do was needed by multitudes even
more than by Richard and Jemima. They found
the weaver hanging fainting over his loom, and
the reduced schoolmistress sitting on the bottom
stair, too dizzy with hunger to mount to her own
room. They found the elderly widow too proud
to own her need to the district visitors, lending
her pitcher, without a handle, to the sinking
family above stairs, to fetch the soup from the
public kitchen; while they, sinking as they were
divined her case, and left some soup at the bottom
of the pitcher as if by accident. No one
was more ready than Jemima to point out to
the Barclays the sufferers who, while saying
least about it, most wanted bread. All that
her friends could do for her was to get their
shoes mended by Richard, and to give her a
few days’ employment, now and then, by their
good fire, and with three good meals in the
day.
How they managed it, the young couple could
themselves hardly tell; but they got through.
The worst times of commercial crisis must come
to an end; and the end found the young people
somewhat sunk in health and spirits, but clear
of debt, and with all their little property safe
about them. Of course their credit was good;
and when people were again able to pay for
their shoes, Richard was as safe as any man
can be who is bound up with a system of fluctuations.
As safe, that is, about money matters. But
the next autumn showed him by how frail a
tenure he held his very best earthly blessing.
Jemima was confined; and almost before he had
seen his little daughter, his wife was in the
last extremity of danger. She well knew it; and
the surgeon said afterward that in all his experience,
he had never seen such an instance of
calm and amiable good sense under the strongest
possible circumstances of proof. She understood
the case—her affections were all alive—her
husband and child were in the room—a bright
life was before her—and she was slipping away
from all; yet there was no fear, and, amidst excessive
exhaustion, no perturbation. The surgeon
said she saved her own life, for he could
not have saved her. In a few weeks she brought
her little daughter to the Barclays’ house; and,
as she sat there, they could not help thinking
that her face was almost as childlike as her
infant’s. It was at least much the same in its
innocence and brightness, as it was on that
summer evening, so many years ago, when they[Pg 382]
found it on their steps, on returning from their
walk.
The infant was extremely pretty. In connection
with it happened the severest trial that
Jemima had ever known; certainly, a severer
one than she had looked for in her married life.
She wished to have the child vaccinated. Richard
objected. He had committed all he had to
God, and it would be taking the child out of
the hands of Providence to have it vaccinated.
Jemima, whose fanaticism had gradually melted
all away, saw the mistake he was in. She said,
plainly and earnestly what she thought; but,
when she saw that her husband’s religious feelings
were engaged in the matter, and that his
will was roused, she let the subject drop. When
the child could run about and prattle, and was
so pretty that the Quaker-like young mother
actually put the glossy hair in papers, and made
dressy pinafores for her darling, the dreaded
small-pox appeared. The child escaped death,
but very narrowly; and her face was pitted and
seamed so as to leave no trace of beauty. It
did not lighten the affliction, that Richard still
declared he was right. She bore it quietly and
there was little alteration in her cheerful voice
when she spoke of the ravage.
They rose steadily, on the whole, with occasional
drawbacks. There were more children;
there was a larger business. At last, on Saturday
nights there was a respectable shop-front
to close and a considerable stock to arrange for
Monday morning. On Sundays a group of children
came out to walk hand-in-hand to chapel,
with their father in good broad cloth, and their
mother in black silk behind them. The Barclays
left the city long ago; but when one of
them pays an occasional visit in the neighborhood,
the brisk little woman in black silk, is sure
to be seen presently coming up to the house;
her innocent face looks in eagerly at the window,
and the chirping voice is heard in the hall.
There was nothing in her young days so impetuous
as the grasp of the hand that the Barclays
have from her when they meet at intervals of
years.
MY NOVEL; OR, VARIETIES IN ENGLISH LIFE.
(Continued from page 263.)
Book III.—Initial Chapter:—Showing how my
novel came to be called “My Novel.”
“I am not displeased with your novel, so far
as it has gone,” said my father graciously;
“though as for The Sermon—”
Here I trembled; but the ladies, Heaven bless
them! had taken Parson Dale under their special
protection; and, observing that my father
was puckering up his brows critically, they
rushed boldly forward in defense of The Sermon,
and Mr. Caxton was forced to beat a retreat.
However, like a skillful general, he renewed the
assault upon outposts less gallantly guarded.
But as it is not my business to betray my weak
points, I leave it to the ingenuity of cavilers to
discover the places at which the Author of Human
Error directed his great guns.
“But,” said the Captain, “you are a lad of
too much spirit, Pisistratus, to keep us always
in the obscure country quarters of Hazeldean—you
will march us out into open service before
you have done with us?”
Pisistratus, magisterially, for he has been
somewhat nettled by Mr. Caxton’s remarks—and
he puts on an air of dignity, in order to awe
away minor assailants.—”Yes, Captain Roland—not
yet awhile, but all in good time. I have
not stinted myself in canvas, and behind my
foreground of the Hall and the Parsonage I propose,
hereafter, to open some lengthened perspective
of the varieties of English life—”
Mr. Caxton.—”Hum!”
Blanche, putting her hand on my father’s
lip.—”We shall know better the design, perhaps,
when we know the title. Pray, Mr.
Author, what is the title?”
My Mother, with more animation than usual.—”Ay,
Sisty—the title?”
Pisistratus, startled.—”The title! By the
soul of Cervantes! I have never yet thought
of a title!”
Captain Roland, solemnly.—”There is a
great deal in a good title. As a novel-reader, I
know that by experience.”
Mr. Squills.—”Certainly; there is not a
catchpenny in the world but what goes down, if
the title be apt and seductive. Witness ‘Old
Parr’s Life Pills.’ Sell by the thousand, sir,
when my ‘Pills for Weak Stomachs,’ which I
believe to be just the same compound, never
paid for the advertising.”
Mr. Caxton.—”Parr’s Life Pills! a fine
stroke of genius! It is not every one who has
a weak stomach, or time to attend to it, if he
have. But who would not swallow a pill to live
to a hundred and fifty-two?”
Pisistratus, stirring the fire in great excitement.—”My
title! my title! what shall be my
title!”
Mr. Caxton, thrusting his hand into his
waistcoat, and in his most didactic of tones.
“From a remote period, the choice of a title
has perplexed the scribbling portion of mankind.
We may guess how their invention has been
racked by the strange contortions it has produced.
To begin with the Hebrews. ‘The
Lips of the Sleeping,’ (Labia Dormientium)—what
book do you suppose that title to designate?—A
Catalogue of Rabbinical writers!
Again, imagine some young lady of old captivated
by the sentimental title of ‘The Pomegranate
with its Flower,’ and opening on a treatise
on the Jewish Ceremonials! Let us turn to
the Romans. Aulus Gellius commences his
pleasant gossiping ‘Noctes’ with a list of the
titles in fashion in his day. For instance, ‘The
Muses‘ and ‘The Veil,’ ‘The Cornucopia‘, ‘The
Beehive‘, and ‘The Meadow.’ Some titles,
indeed, were more truculent, and promised
food to those who love to sup upon horrors—such[Pg 383]
as ‘The Torch,’ ‘The Poniard,’ ‘The
Stiletto‘—”
Pisistratus, impatiently.—”Yes, sir; but to
come to My Novel.”
Mr. Caxton, unheeding the interruption.—”You
see, you have a fine choice here, and of a
nature pleasing, and not unfamiliar to a classical
reader; or you may borrow a hint from the
early Dramatic Writers.”
Pisistratus, more hopefully.—”Ay! there
is something in the Drama akin to the Novel.
Now, perhaps, I may catch an idea.”
Mr. Caxton.—”For instance, the author of
the Curiosities of Literature (from whom, by the
way, I am plagiarizing much of the information
I bestow upon you) tells us of a Spanish gentleman
who wrote a Comedy, by which he intended
to serve what he took for Moral Philosophy.”
Pisistratus, eagerly.—”Well, sir?”
Mr. Caxton.—”And called it ‘The Pain of
the Sleep of the World.'”
Pisistratus.—”Very comic, indeed, sir.”
Mr. Caxton.—”Grave things were then
called Comedies, as old things are now called
Novels. Then there are all the titles of early
Romance itself at your disposal—’Theagenes
and Chariclea,’ or ‘The Ass’ of Longus, or ‘The
Golden Ass’ of Apuleius, or the titles of Gothic
Romance, such as ‘The most elegant, delicious,
mellifluous, and delightful History of Perceforest,
King of Great Britain.'”—And therewith
my father ran over a list of names as long as
the Directory, and about as amusing.
“Well, to my taste,” said my mother, “the
novels I used to read when a girl (for I have not
read many since I am ashamed to say)—”
Mr. Caxton.—”No, you need not be at all
ashamed of it, Kitty.”
My Mother, proceeding.—”Were much
more inviting than any you mention, Austin.”
The Captain.—”True.”
Mr. Squills.—”Certainly. Nothing like them
nowadays!”
My Mother.—”‘Says she to her Neighbor,
What?‘”
The Captain.—”‘The Unknown, or the Northern
Gallery‘—”
Mr. Squills.—”‘There is a Secret; Find it
Out!‘”
Pisistratus, pushed to the verge of human
endurance, and upsetting tongs, poker, and fire-shovel.—”What
nonsense you are talking, all
of you! For heaven’s sake, consider what an
important matter we are called upon to decide.
It is not now the titles of those very respectable
works which issued from the Minerva Press
that I ask you to remember—it is to invent a
title for mine—My Novel!”
Mr. Caxton, clapping his hands gently.—”Excellent—capital!
Nothing can be better;
simple, natural, pertinent, concise—”
Pisistratus.—”What is it, sir—what is it!
Have you really thought of a title to My Novel?”
Mr. Caxton.—”You have hit it yourself—’My
Novel.’ It is your Novel—people will
know it is your Novel. Turn and twist the English
language as you will—be as allegorical as
Hebrew, Greek, Roman—Fabulist or Puritan—still,
after all, it is your Novel, and nothing more
nor less than your Novel.”
Pisistratus, thoughtfully, and sounding the
words various ways.—”‘My Novel’—um—um!
‘My Novel!’ rather bald—and curt, eh?”
Mr. Caxton.—”Add what you say you intend
it to depict—Varieties in English Life.”
My Mother.—”‘My Novel; or, Varieties in
English Life‘—I don’t think it sounds amiss.
What say you, Roland? Would it attract you
in a catalogue?”
My Uncle hesitates, when Mr. Caxton exclaims,
imperiously,
“The thing is settled! Don’t disturb Camarina.”
Squills.—”If it be not too great a liberty,
pray who or what is Camarina?”
Mr. Caxton.—”Camarina, Mr. Squills, was
a lake apt to be low, and then liable to be muddy;
and ‘Don’t disturb Camarina’ was a Greek
proverb derived from an Oracle of Apollo; and
from that Greek proverb, no doubt, comes the
origin of the injunction, ‘Quieta non movere,’
which became the favorite maxim of Sir Robert
Walpole and Parson Dale. The Greek line,
Mr. Squills (here my father’s memory began to
warm) is preserved by Stephanus Byzantinus,
de Urbibus—
Zenobius explains it in his Proverbs; Suidas
repeats Zenobius; Lucian alludes to it; so does
Virgil in the Third Book of the Æneid; and
Silius Italicus imitates Virgil—
Parson Dale, as a clergyman and a scholar, had,
no doubt, these authorities at his fingers’ end.
And I wonder he did not quote them,” quoth
my father; “but, to be sure, he is represented
as a mild man, and so might not wish to humble
the Squire over-much in the presence of his
family. Meanwhile, My Novel is My Novel;
and now that that matter is settled, perhaps the
tongs, poker, and shovel may be picked up, the
children may go to bed, Blanche and Kitty may
speculate apart upon the future dignities of the
Neogilos, taking care, nevertheless, to finish the
new pinbefores he requires for the present; Roland
may cast up his account-book, Mr. Squills
have his brandy and water, and all the world be
comfortable, each in his own way. Blanche,
come away from the screen, get me my slippers,
and leave Pisistratus to himself. Μὴ κίνει Καμάριναν—don’t
disturb Camarina. You see, my
dear,” added my father, kindly, as, after settling
himself into his slippers, he detained Blanche’s
hand in his own—”you see, my dear, every
house has its Camarina. Man, who is a lazy
animal, is quite content to let it alone; but
woman, being the more active, bustling, curious
creature, is always for giving it a sly stir.”
Blanche, with female dignity.—”I assure
you, that if Pisistratus had not called me, I
should not have—”
Mr. Caxton, interrupting her, without lifting
his eyes from the book he has already taken.—”Certainly
you would not. I am now in the
midst of the great Puseyite Controversy. Μὴ κίνει
Καμάριναν—don’t disturb Camarina.”
A dead silence for half an hour, at the end of
which,
Pisistratus, from behind the screen.—”Blanche,
my dear, I want to consult you.”
Blanche does not stir.
Pisistratus.—”Blanche, I say.”
Blanche glances in triumph toward Mr. Caxton.
Mr. Caxton, laying down his theological
tract, and rubbing his spectacles mournfully.—”I
hear him, child; I hear him. I retract my
vindication of Man. Oracles warn in vain; so
long as there is a woman on the other side of the
screen—it is all up with Camarina!”
CHAPTER II.
It is greatly to be regretted that Mr. Stirn
was not present at the Parson’s Discourse—but
that valuable functionary was far otherwise engaged—indeed,
during the summer months he
was rarely seen at the afternoon service. Not
that he cared for being preached at—not he;
Mr. Stirn would have snapped his finger at the
thunders of the Vatican. But the fact was, that
Mr. Stirn chose to do a great deal of gratuitous
business upon the day of rest. The Squire allowed
all persons who chose, to walk about the
park on a Sunday; and many came from a distance
to stroll by the lake, or recline under the
elms. These visitors were objects of great suspicion,
nay, of positive annoyance, to Mr. Stirn—and,
indeed, not altogether without reason,
for we English have a natural love of liberty,
which we are even more apt to display in the
grounds of other people than in those which we
cultivate ourselves. Sometimes, to his inexpressible
and fierce satisfaction, Mr. Stirn fell
upon a knot of boys pelting the swans; sometimes
he missed a young sapling, and found it
in felonious hands, converted into a walking-stick;
sometimes he caught a hulking fellow
scrambling up the ha-ha! to gather a nosegay
for his sweetheart from one of poor Mrs. Hazeldean’s
pet parterres; not unfrequently, indeed,
when all the family were fairly at church, some
curious impertinents forced or sneaked their
way into the gardens, in order to peep in at the
windows. For these, and various other offenses
of like magnitude, Mr. Stirn had long, but vainly,
sought to induce the Squire to withdraw a
permission so villainously abused. But though
there were times when Mr. Hazeldean grunted
and growled, and swore “that he would shut
up the park, and fill it (illegally) with man-traps
and spring-guns,” his anger always evaporated
in words. The park was still open to all the
world on a Sunday; and that blessed day was
therefore converted into a day of travail and
wrath to Mr. Stirn. But it was from the last
chime of the afternoon service bell until dusk
that the spirit of this vigilant functionary was
most perturbed; for, amidst the flocks that
gathered from the little hamlets round to the
voice of the Pastor, there were always some
stray sheep, or rather climbing, desultory, vagabond
goats, who struck off in all perverse directions,
as if for the special purpose of distracting
the energetic watchfulness of Mr. Stirn.
As soon as church was over, if the day were
fine, the whole park became a scene animated
with red cloaks, or lively shawls, Sunday waistcoats,
and hats stuck full of wild flowers—which
last Mr. Stirn often stoutly maintained to be
Mrs. Hazeldean’s newest geraniums. Now, on
this Sunday especially, there was an imperative
call upon an extra exertion of vigilance on the
part of the superintendent—he had not only to
detect ordinary depredators and trespassers;
but, first, to discover the authors of the conspiracy
against the Stocks; and secondly, to
“make an example.”
He had begun his rounds, therefore, from the
early morning; and just as the afternoon bell
was sounding its final peal, he emerged upon
the village green from a hedgerow, behind
which he had been at watch to observe who had
the most suspiciously gathered round the Stocks.
At that moment the place was deserted. At a
distance, the superintendent saw the fast disappearing
forms of some belated groups hastening
toward the church; in front, the Stocks stood
staring at him mournfully from its four great
eyes, which had been cleansed from the mud,
but still looked bleared and stained with the
marks of the recent outrage. Here Mr. Stirn
paused, took off his hat, and wiped his brows.
“If I had sum un, to watch here,” thought
he, “while I takes a turn by the water-side,
praps summat might come out; praps them as
did it ben’t gone to church, but will come
sneaking round to look on their willany! as they
says murderers are always led back to the place
where they ha’ left the body. But in this here
willage there ben’t a man, woman, nor child,
as has any consarn for Squire or Parish, barring
myself.” It was just as he arrived at that misanthropical
conclusion that Mr. Stirn beheld
Leonard Fairfield walking very fast from his
own home. The superintendent clapped on his
hat, and stuck his right arm akimbo. “Hollo,
you sir,” said he, as Lenny now came in hearing,
“where be you going at that rate?”
“Please, sir, I be going to church.”
“Stop, sir—stop, Master Lenny. Going to
church!—why, the bell’s done; and you knows
the Parson is very angry at them as comes in
late, disturbing the congregation. You can’t
go to church now!”
“Please, sir—”
“I says you can’t go to church now. You
must learn to think a little of others, lad. You
sees how I sweats to serve the Squire! and you[Pg 385]
must serve him too. Why, your mother’s got
the house and premishes almost rent free: you
ought to have a grateful heart, Leonard Fairfield,
and feel for his honor! Poor man! his
heart is wellnigh bruk, I am sure, with the goings
on.”
Leonard opened his innocent blue eyes, while
Mr. Stirn dolorously wiped his own.
“Look at that ere dumb cretur,” said Stirn
suddenly, pointing to the Stocks—”look at it.
If it could speak, what would it say, Leonard
Fairfield? Answer me that!—’Damn the
Stocks, indeed!'”
“It was very bad in them to write such
naughty words,” said Lenny gravely. “Mother
was quite shocked when she heard of it, this
morning.”
Mr. Stirn.—”I dare say she was, considering
what she pays for the premishes: (insinuatingly),
you does not know who did it—eh, Lenny?”
Lenny.—”No, sir; indeed I does not!”
Mr. Stirn.—”Well, you see, you can’t go
to church—prayers half over by this time. You
recollex that I put them Stocks under your
‘sponsibility,’ and see the way you’s done your
duty by ’em. I’ve half a mind to—”
Mr. Stirn cast his eyes on the eyes of the
Stocks.
“Please, sir,” began Lenny again, rather
frightened.
“No, I won’t please; it ben’t pleasing at all.
But I forgives you this time, only keep a sharp
look-out, lad, in future. Now you just stay
here—no, there—under the hedge, and you
watches if any persons come to loiter about
or looks at the Stocks, or laughs to hisself,
while I go my rounds. I shall be back either
afore church is over or just arter; so you stay
till I comes, and give me your report. Be
sharp, boy, or it will be worse for you and your
mother: I can let the premishes for four pounds
a year more, to-morrow.”
Concluding with that somewhat menacing
and very significant remark, and not staying for
an answer, Mr. Stirn waved his hand, and walked
off.
Poor Lenny remained by the Stocks, very
much dejected, and greatly disliking the neighborhood
to which he was consigned. At length
he slowly crept off to the hedge, and sate himself
down in the place of espionage pointed out
to him. Now, philosophers tell us that what is
called the point of honor is a barbarous feudal
prejudice. Among the higher classes, wherein
those feudal prejudices may be supposed to
prevail, Lenny Fairfield’s occupation would not
have been considered peculiarly honorable;
neither would it have seemed so to the more
turbulent spirits among the humbler orders, who
have a point of honor of their own, which consists
in the adherence to each other in defiance
of all lawful authority. But to Lenny Fairfield,
brought up much apart from other boys, and
with a profound and grateful reverence for the
Squire instilled into all his habits of thought,
notions of honor bounded themselves to simple
honesty and straightforward truth; and as he
cherished an unquestioning awe of order and
constitutional authority, so it did not appear to
him that there was any thing derogatory and
debasing in being thus set to watch for an offender.
On the contrary, as he began to reconcile
himself to the loss of the church service,
and to enjoy the cool of the summer shade, and
the occasional chirp of the birds, he got to look
on the bright side of the commission to which he
was deputed. In youth, at least, every thing
has its bright side—even the appointment of
Protector to the Parish Stocks. For the Stocks,
themselves, Leonard had no affection, it is true;
but he had no sympathy with their aggressors,
and he could well conceive that the Squire
would be very much hurt at the revolutionary
event of the night. “So,” thought poor Leonard
in his simple heart—”so if I can serve his
honor, by keeping off mischievous boys, or letting
him know who did the thing, I’m sure it
would be a proud day for mother.” Then he
began to consider that, however ungraciously
Mr. Stirn had bestowed on him the appointment,
still it was a compliment to him—showed trust
and confidence in him, picked him out from his
contemporaries as the sober moral pattern boy;
and Lenny had a great deal of pride in him, especially
in matters of repute and character.
All these things considered, I say, Leonard
Fairfield reclined in his lurking-place, if not
with positive delight and intoxicating rapture,
at least with tolerable content and some complacency.
Mr. Stirn might have been gone a quarter of
an hour, when a boy came through a little gate
in the park, just opposite to Lenny’s retreat in
the hedge, and, as if fatigued with walking, or
oppressed by the heat of the day, paused on the
green for a moment or so, and then advanced
under the shade of the great tree which overhung
the Stocks.
Lenny pricked up his ears, and peeped out
jealously.
He had never seen the boy before: it was a
strange face to him.
Leonard Fairfield was not fond of strangers;
moreover, he had a vague belief that strangers
were at the bottom of that desecration of the
Stocks. The boy, then, was a stranger; but
what was his rank? Was he of that grade in
society in which the natural offenses are or are
not consonant to, or harmonious with outrages
upon Stocks? On that Lenny Fairfield did not
feel quite assured. According to all the experience
of the villager, the boy was not dressed
like a young gentleman. Leonard’s notions of
such aristocratic costume were naturally fashioned
upon the model of Frank Hazeldean.
They represented to him a dazzling vision of
snow-white trowsers, and beautiful blue coats,
and incomparable cravats. Now the dress of
this stranger, though not that of a peasant nor[Pg 386]
of a farmer, did not in any way correspond with
Lenny’s notions of the costume of a young gentleman:
it looked to him highly disreputable;
the coat was covered with mud, and the hat
was all manner of shapes, with a gap between
the side and crown.
Lenny was puzzled, till it suddenly occurred
to him that the gate through which the boy had
passed was in the direct path across the park
from a small town, the inhabitants of which
were in very bad odor at the Hall—they had
immemorially furnished the most daring poachers
to the preserves, the most troublesome trespassers
on the park, the most unprincipled
orchard-robbers, and the most disputatious assertors
of various problematical rights of way,
which, according to the Town, were public, and,
according to the Hall, had been private since
the Conquest. It was true that the same path
led also directly from the Squire’s house, but it
was not probable that the wearer of attire so
equivocal had been visiting there. All things
considered, Lenny had no doubt in his mind but
that the stranger was a shop-boy or ‘prentice
from the town of Thorndyke; and the notorious
repute of that town, coupled with this presumption,
made it probable that Lenny now saw before
him one of the midnight desecrators of the
Stocks. As if to confirm the suspicion, which
passed through Lenny’s mind with a rapidity
wholly disproportionate to the number of lines
it costs me to convey it, the boy, now standing
right before the Stocks, bent down and read that
pithy anathema with which it was defaced.
And having read it, he repeated it aloud, and
Lenny actually saw him smile—such a smile!—so
disagreeable and sinister! Lenny had
never before seen the smile Sardonic.
But what were Lenny’s pious horror and dismay
when this ominous stranger fairly seated
himself on the Stocks, rested his heels profanely
on the lids of two of the four round eyes, and,
taking out a pencil and a pocket-book, began to
write. Was this audacious Unknown taking an
inventory of the church and the Hall for the purposes
of conflagration? He looked at one, and
at the other, with a strange, fixed stare as he
wrote—not keeping his eyes on the paper, as
Lenny had been taught to do when he sate down
to his copy-book. The fact is, that Randal
Leslie was tired and faint, and he felt the shock
of his fall the more, after the few paces he had
walked, so that he was glad to rest himself a few
moments; and he took that opportunity to write
a line to Frank, to excuse himself for not calling
again, intending to tear the leaf on which he
wrote out of his pocket-book, and leave it at the
first cottage he passed, with instructions to take
it to the Hall.
While Randal was thus innocently engaged,
Lenny came up to him, with the firm and
measured pace of one who has resolved, cost
what it may, to do his duty. And as Lenny,
though brave, was not ferocious, so the anger
he felt, and the suspicions he entertained, only
exhibited themselves in the following solemn
appeal to the offender’s sense of propriety:
“Ben’t you ashamed of yourself? Sitting on
the Squire’s new Stocks! Do get up, and go
along with you!”
Randal turned round sharply; and though, at
any other moment, he would have had sense
enough to extricate himself very easily from his
false position, yet, Nemo mortalium, &c. No
one is always wise. And Randal was in an
exceedingly bad humor. The affability toward
his inferiors, for which I lately praised him, was
entirely lost in the contempt for impertinent
snobs natural to an insulted Etonian.
Therefore, eying Lenny with great disdain
Randal answered, briefly:
“You are an insolent young blackguard.”
So curt a rejoinder made Lenny’s blood fly to
his face. Persuaded before that the intruder was
some lawless apprentice or shop-lad, he was now
more confirmed in that judgment, not only by
language so uncivil, but by the truculent glance
which accompanied it, and which certainly did
not derive any imposing dignity from the mutilated,
rakish, hang-dog, ruinous hat, under which
it shot its sullen and menacing fire.
Of all the various articles of which our male
attire is composed, there is perhaps not one
which has so much character and expression as
the top-covering. A neat, well-brushed, short-napped,
gentlemanlike hat, put on with a certain
air, gives a distinction and respectability to the
whole exterior; whereas a broken, squashed,
higgledy-piggledy sort of a hat, such as Randal
Leslie had on, would go far toward transforming
the stateliest gentleman that ever walked down
St. James’s-street into the ideal of a ruffianly
scamp.
Now, it is well known that there is nothing
more antipathetic to your peasant-boy than a
shop-boy. Even on grand political occasions,
the rural working-class can rarely be coaxed into
sympathy with the trading town-class. Your
true English peasant is always an aristocrat.
Moreover, and irrespectively of this immemorial
grudge of class, there is something peculiarly
hostile in the relationship between boy and boy
when their backs are once up, and they are
alone on a quiet bit of green. Something of the
game-cock feeling—something that tends to keep
alive, in the population of this island (otherwise
so lamb-like and peaceful), the martial propensity
to double the thumb tightly over the four fingers,
and make what is called “a fist of it.” Dangerous
symptoms of these mingled and aggressive
sentiments were visible in Lenny Fairfield at the
words and the look of the unprepossessing stranger.
And the stranger seemed aware of them;
for his pale face grew more pale, and his sullen
eye more fixed and more vigilant.
“You get off them Stocks,” said Lenny, disdaining
to reply to the coarse expressions bestowed
on him; and, suiting the action to the
word, he gave the intruder what he meant for a
shove, but which Randal took for a blow. The[Pg 387]
Etonian sprang up, and the quickness of his movement,
aided but by a slight touch of his hand,
made Lenny lose his balance, and sent him neck-and-crop
over the Stocks. Burning with rage,
the young villager rose alertly, and, flying at
Randal, struck out right and left.
CHAPTER III.
Aid me, O ye Nine! whom the incomparable
Persius satirized his contemporaries for invoking,
and then, all of a sudden, invoked on his own
behalf—aid me to describe that famous battle
by the Stocks, and in defense of the Stocks,
which was waged by the two representatives of
Saxon and Norman England. Here, sober support
of law and duty and delegated trust—pro
aris et focis; there, haughty invasion, and bellicose
spirit of knighthood, and that respect for
name and person, which we call honor. Here,
too, hardy physical force—there, skillful discipline.
Here—the Nine are as deaf as a post,
and as cold as a stone! Plague take the jades!—I
can do better without them.
Randal was a year older than Lenny, but he
was not so tall nor so strong, nor even so active;
and after the first blind rush, when the two boys
paused, and drew back to breathe, Lenny, eying
the slight form and hueless cheek of his opponent,
and seeing blood trickling from Randal’s
lip, was seized with an instantaneous and generous
remorse. “It was not fair,” he thought,
“to fight one whom he could beat so easily.”
So, retreating still farther, and letting his arms
fall to his side, he said, mildly, “There, let’s
have no more of it; but go home and be good.”
Randal Leslie had no remarkable degree of
that constitutional quality called physical courage;
but he had all those moral qualities which
supply its place. He was proud—he was vindictive—he
had high self-esteem—he had the
destructive organ more than the combative;—what
had once provoked his wrath it became his
instinct to sweep away. Therefore, though all
his nerves were quivering, and hot tears were in
his eyes, he approached Lenny with the sternness
of a gladiator, and said between his teeth,
which he set hard, choking back the sob of rage
and pain:
“You have struck me—and you shall not stir
from this ground—till I have made you repent
it. Put up your hands—I will not strike you so—defend
yourself.”
Lenny mechanically obeyed; and he had good
need of the admonition: for if before he had had
the advantage, now that Randal had recovered
the surprise to his nerves, the battle was not to
the strong.
Though Leslie had not been a fighting boy at
Eton, still his temper had involved him in some
conflicts when he was in the lower forms, and
he had learned something of the art as well as
the practice of pugilism—an excellent thing, too,
I am barbarous enough to believe, and which I
hope will never quite die out of our public
schools. Ah, many a young duke has been a
better fellow for life from a fair set-to with a
trader’s son; and many a trader’s son has learned
to look a lord more manfully in the face on
the hustings, from the recollection of the sound
thrashing he once gave to some little Lord Leopold
Dawdle.
So Randal now brought his experience and
art to bear; put aside those heavy roundabout
blows, and darted in his own, quick and sharp—supplying
the due momentum of pugilistic mechanics
to the natural feebleness of his arm. Ay,
and the arm, too, was no longer so feeble; so
strange is the strength that comes from passion
and pluck!
Poor Lenny, who had never fought before, was
bewildered; his sensations grew so entangled
that he could never recall them distinctly: he
had a dim reminiscence of some breathless impotent
rush—of a sudden blindness followed by
quick flashes of intolerable light—of a deadly
faintness from which he was roused by sharp
pangs—here—there—every where; and then, all
he could remember was, that he was lying on the
ground, huddled up and panting hard, while his
adversary bent over him with a countenance as
dark and livid as Lara himself might have bent
over the fallen Otho. For Randal Leslie was
not one who, by impulse and nature, subscribed
to the noble English maxim—”Never hit a foe
when he is down;” and it cost him a strong if
brief self struggle, not to set his heel on that
prostrate form. It was the mind, not the heart,
that subdued the savage within him, as, muttering
something inwardly—certainly not Christian
forgiveness—the victor turned gloomily away.
CHAPTER IV.
Just at that precise moment, who should appear
but Mr. Stirn! For, in fact, being extremely
anxious to get Lenny into disgrace, he
had hoped that he should have found the young
villager had shirked the commission intrusted to
him; and the Right-hand man had slyly come
back, to see if that amiable expectation were
realized. He now beheld Lenny rising with
some difficulty—still panting hard—and with
hysterical sounds akin to what is vulgarly called
blubbering—his fine new waistcoat sprinkled with
his own blood, which flowed from his nose—nose
that seemed to Lenny Fairfield’s feelings to be a
nose no more, but a swollen, gigantic, mountainous
Slawkenbergian excrescence—in fact, he felt
all nose! Turning aghast from this spectacle, Mr.
Stirn surveyed, with no more respect than Lenny
had manifested, the stranger boy, who had again
seated himself on the Stocks (whether to recover
his breath, or whether to show that his victory
was consummated, and that he was in his rights
of possession). “Hollo,” said Mr. Stirn, “what
is all this?—what’s the matter, Lenny, you
blockhead?”
“He will sit there,” answered Lenny, in broken
gasps, “and he has beat me because I would not[Pg 388]
let him; but I doesn’t mind that,” added the villager,
trying hard to suppress his tears, “and
I’m ready again for him—that I am.”
“And what do you do, lolloping there on them
blessed stocks?”
“Looking at the landscape; out of my light,
man!”
This tone instantly inspired Mr. Stirn with
misgivings; it was a tone so disrespectful to
him that he was seized with involuntary respect;
who but a gentleman could speak so to Mr. Stirn?
“And may I ask who you be?” said Stirn,
falteringly, and half inclined to touch his hat.
“What’s your name, pray, and what’s your bizness?”
“My name is Randal Leslie, and my business
was to visit your master’s family—that is, if you
are, as I guess from your manner, Mr. Hazeldean’s
plowman!”
So saying, Randal rose; and, moving on a few
paces, turned, and throwing half-a-crown on the
road, said to Lenny, “Let that pay you for your
bruises, and remember another time how you
speak to a gentleman. As for you, fellow,” and
he pointed his scornful hand toward Mr. Stirn, who
with his mouth open, and his hat now fairly off,
stood bowing to the earth, “as for you, give my
compliments to Mr. Hazeldean, and say that,
when he does us the honor to visit us at Rood
Hall, I trust that the manners of our villagers
will make him ashamed of Hazeldean.”
O my poor Squire! Rood Hall ashamed of
Hazeldean! If that message had ever been delivered
to you, you would never have looked up
again!
With those bitter words, Randal swung himself
over the stile that led into the parson’s glebe,
and left Lenny Fairfield still feeling his nose, and
Mr. Stirn still bowing to the earth.
CHAPTER V.
Randal Leslie had a very long walk home:
he was bruised and sore from head to foot, and
his mind was still more sore and more bruised
than his body. But if Randal Leslie had rested
himself in the Squire’s gardens, without walking
backward, and indulging in speculations suggested
by Marat and warranted by my Lord
Bacon, he would have passed a most agreeable
evening, and really availed himself of the Squire’s
wealth by going home in the Squire’s carriage.
But because he chose to take so intellectual a view
of property, he tumbled into a ditch; because
he tumbled into a ditch, he spoiled his clothes;
because he spoiled his clothes, he gave up his
visit; because he gave up his visit, he got into
the village green, and sat on the Stocks with a
hat that gave him the air of a fugitive from the
treadmill; because he sate on the Stocks—with
that hat, and a cross face under it—he had been
forced into the most discreditable squabble with
a clodhopper, and was now limping home, at
war with gods and men; ergo (this is a moral
that will bear repetition), ergo, when you walk in
a rich man’s grounds, be contented to enjoy
what is yours, namely, the prospect; I dare say
you will enjoy it more than he does.
CHAPTER VI.
If, in the simplicity of his heart, and the crudeness
of his experience, Lenny Fairfield had conceived
it probable that Mr. Stirn would address
to him some words in approbation of his gallantry,
and in sympathy for his bruises, he soon found
himself woefully mistaken. That truly great
man, worthy prime-minister of Hazeldean, might,
perhaps, pardon a dereliction from his orders, if
such dereliction proved advantageous to the interests
of the service, or redounded to the credit
of the chief; but he was inexorable to that
worst of diplomatic offenses—an ill-timed, stupid,
over-zealous obedience to orders, which, if it
established the devotion of the employé, got the
employer into what is popularly called a scrape!
And though, by those unversed in the intricacies
of the human heart, and unacquainted with the
especial hearts of prime-ministers and Right-hand
men, it might have seemed natural that
Mr. Stirn, as he stood still, hat in hand, in the
middle of the road, stung, humbled, and exasperated
by the mortification he had received from
the lips of Randal Leslie, would have felt that
that young gentleman was the proper object
of his resentment; yet such a breach of all
the etiquette of diplomatic life as resentment
toward a superior power was the last idea
that would have suggested itself to the profound
intellect of the Premier of Hazeldean. Still, as
rage like steam must escape somewhere, Mr.
Stirn, on feeling—as he afterward expressed it
to his wife—that his “buzzom was a-burstin,”
turned with the natural instinct of self preservation
to the safety-valve provided for the explosion;
and the vapor within him rushed into vent
upon Lenny Fairfield. He clapped his hat on his
head fiercely, and thus relieved his “buzzom.”
“You young willain! you howdacious wiper!
and so all this blessed Sabbath afternoon, when
you ought to have been in church on your marrow
bones, a-praying for your betters, you has
been a-fitting with a young gentleman, and a
wisiter to your master, on the werry place of
the parridge hinstitution that you was to guard
and pertect; and a-bloodying it all over, I declares,
with your blaggard little nose!” Thus
saying, and as if to mend the matter, Mr. Stirn
aimed an additional stroke at the offending
member; but Lenny mechanically putting up
both his arms to defend his face, Mr. Stirn
struck his knuckles against the large brass
buttons that adorned the cuff of the boy’s coat-sleeve—an
incident which considerably aggravated
his indignation. And Lenny, whose spirit
was fairly roused at what the narrowness of his
education conceived to be a signal injustice,
placing the trunk of the tree between Mr. Stirn
and himself, began that task of self-justification
which it was equally impolitic to conceive and[Pg 389]
imprudent to execute, since, in such a case, to
justify was to recriminate.
“I wonder at you, Master Stirn—if mother
could hear you! You know it was you who
would not let me go to church; it was you who
told me to—”
“Fit a young gentleman, and break the Sabbath,”
said Mr. Stirn, interrupting him with a
withering sneer. “O yes! I told you to disgrace
his honor the Squire, and me, and the
parridge, and bring us all into trouble. But the
Squire told me to make an example, and I
will!” With those words, quick as lightning
flashed upon Mr. Stirn’s mind the luminous idea
of setting Lenny in the very Stocks which he
had too faithfully guarded. Eureka! the “example”
was before him! Here, he could gratify
his long grudge against the pattern boy;
here, by such a selection of the very best lad
in the parish, he could strike terror into the
worst; here he could appease the offended dignity
of Randal Leslie; here was a practical
apology to the Squire for the affront put upon
his young visitor; here, too, there was prompt
obedience to the Squire’s own wish that the
Stocks should be provided as soon as possible
with a tenant. Suiting the action to the thought,
Mr. Stirn made a rapid plunge at his victim,
caught him by the skirt of his jacket, and, in a
few seconds more, the jaws of the Stocks had
opened, and Lenny Fairfield was thrust therein—a
sad spectacle of the reverses of fortune.
This done, and while the boy was too astounded,
too stupefied by the suddenness of the calamity
for the resistance he might otherwise have made—nay,
for more than a few inaudible words—Mr.
Stirn hurried from the spot, but not without
first picking up and pocketing the half-crown
designed for Lenny, and which, so great
had been his first emotions, he had hitherto
even almost forgotten. He then made his way
toward the church, with the intention to place
himself close by the door, catch the Squire as
he came out, whisper to him what had passed,
and lead him, with the whole congregation at
his heels, to gaze upon the sacrifice offered up
to the joint Powers of Nemesis and Themis.
CHAPTER VII.
Unaffectedly I say it—upon the honor of a
gentleman, and the reputation of an author, unaffectedly
I say it—no words of mine can do
justice to the sensations experienced by Lenny
Fairfield, as he sat alone in that place of penance.
He felt no more the physical pain of his
bruises; the anguish of his mind stifled and over-bore
all corporeal suffering—an anguish as great
as the childish breast is capable of holding. For
first and deepest of all, and earliest felt, was the
burning sense of injustice. He had, it might be
with erring judgment, but with all honesty,
earnestness, and zeal, executed the commission
intrusted to him; he had stood forth manfully in
discharge of his duty; he had fought for it, suffered
for it, bled for it. This was his reward!
Now, in Lenny’s mind there was pre-eminently
that quality which distinguishes the Anglo-Saxon
race—the sense of justice. It was perhaps the
strongest principle in his moral constitution;
and the principle had never lost its virgin bloom
and freshness by any of the minor acts of oppression
and iniquity which boys of higher birth
often suffer from harsh parents, or in tyrannical
schools. So that it was for the first time that
that iron entered into his soul, and with it came
its attendant feeling—the wrathful galling sense
of impotence. He had been wronged, and he
had no means to right himself. Then came
another sensation, if not so deep, yet more smarting
and envenomed for the time—shame! He,
the good boy of all good boys—he, the pattern
of the school, and the pride of the parson—he,
whom the Squire, in sight of all his contemporaries,
had often singled out to slap on the back,
and the grand Squire’s lady to pat on the head,
with a smiling gratulation on his young and fair
repute—he, who had already learned so dearly
to prize the sweets of an honorable name—he,
to be made, as it were, in the twinkling of an
eye, a mark for opprobrium, a butt of scorn, a
jeer, and a byword! The streams of his life
were poisoned at the fountain. And then came
a tenderer thought of his mother! of the shock
this would be to her—she who had already begun
to look up to him as her stay and support:
he bowed his head, and the tears, long suppressed,
rolled down.
Then he wrestled and struggled, and strove
to wrench his limbs from that hateful bondage;
for he heard steps approaching. And he began
to picture to himself the arrival of all the villagers
from church, the sad gaze of the Parson,
the bent brow of the Squire, the idle, ill-suppressed
titter of all the boys, jealous of his unblotted
character—character of which the original
whiteness could never, never be restored!
He would always be the boy who had sat in
the Stocks! And the words uttered by the
Squire came back on his soul, like the voice of
conscience in the ears of some doomed Macbeth.
“A sad disgrace Lenny—you’ll never be in such
a quandary.” “Quandary,” the word was unfamiliar
to him; it must mean something awfully
discreditable. The poor boy could have
prayed for the earth to swallow him.
CHAPTER VIII.
“Kettles and frying-pans! what has us
here?” cried the tinker.
This time Mr. Sprott was without his donkey;
for, it being Sunday, it is to be presumed that
the donkey was enjoying his Sabbath on the
Common. The tinker was in his Sunday’s best,
clean and smart, about to take his lounge in the
park.
Lenny Fairfield made no answer to the appeal.
“You in the wood, my baby! Well that’s[Pg 390]
the last sight I should ha’ thought to see. But
we all lives to larn,” added the tinker, sententiously.
“Who gave you them leggins? Can’t
you speak, lad?”
“Nick Stirn.”
“Nick Stirn! Ay, I’d ha’ ta’en my davy on
that: and cos vy?”
“‘Cause I did as he told me, and fought a boy
as was trespassing on these very Stocks; and he
beat me—but I don’t care for that; and that boy
was a young gentleman, and going to visit the
Squire; and so Nick Stirn—” Lenny stopped
short, choked by rage and humiliation.
“Augh,” said the tinker, staring, “you fit
with a young gentleman, did you? Sorry to
hear you confess that, my lad! Sit there, and
be thankful you ha’ got off so cheap. ‘Tis salt
and battery to fit with your betters, and a Lunnon
justice o’ peace would have given you two
months o’ the treadmill. But vy should you fit
cos he trespassed on the Stocks? It ben’t your
natural side for fitting, I takes it.”
Lenny murmured something not very distinguishable
about serving the Squire, and doing
as he was bid.
“Oh, I sees, Lenny,” interrupted the tinker,
in a tone of great contempt, “you be one o’
those who would rayther ‘unt with the ‘ounds
than run with the ‘are! You be’s the good
pattern boy, and would peach agin your own
horder to curry favor with the grand folks.
Fie, lad! you be sarved right: stick by your
horder, then you’ll be ‘spected when you gets
into trouble, and not be ‘varsally ‘espised—as
you’ll be arter church-time! Vell, I can’t be
seen ‘sorting with you, now you are in this here
drogotary fix; it might hurt my cracter, both
with them as built the Stocks, and them as
wants to pull ’em down. Old kettles to mend!
Vy, you makes me forgit the Sabbath. Sarvent,
my lad, and wish you well out of it; ‘specks
to your mother, and say we can deal for the pan
and shovel all the same for your misfortin.”
The tinker went his way. Lenny’s eye followed
him with the sullenness of despair. The
tinker, like all the tribe of human comforters,
had only watered the brambles to invigorate the
prick of the thorns. Yes, if Lenny had been
caught breaking the Stocks, some at least would
have pitied him; but to be incarcerated for defending
them, you might as well have expected
that the widows and orphans of the Reign of
Terror would have pitied Dr. Guillotin when he
slid through the grooves of his own deadly machine.
And even the tinker, itinerant, ragamuffin
vagabond as he was, felt ashamed to be
found with the pattern boy! Lenny’s head
sank again on his breast, heavily as if it had
been of lead. Some few minutes thus passed,
when the unhappy prisoner became aware of
the presence of another spectator to his shame:
he heard no step, but he saw a shadow thrown
over the sward. He held his breath, and would
not look up, with some vague idea that if he refused
to see he might escape being seen.
CHAPTER IX.
“Per Bacco!” said Dr. Riccabocca, putting
his hand on Lenny’s shoulder, and bending down
to look into his face—”Per Bacco! my young
friend, do you sit here from choice or necessity?”
Lenny slightly shuddered, and winced under
the touch of one whom he had hitherto regarded
with a sort of superstitious abhorrence.
“I fear,” resumed Riccabocca, after waiting
in vain for an answer to his question, “that,
though the situation is charming, you did not
select it yourself. What is this?”—and the
irony of the tone vanished—”what is this, my
poor boy? You have been bleeding, and I see
that those tears which you try to check come
from a deep well. Tell me, povero fanciullo
mio, (the sweet Italian vowels, though Lenny
did not understand them, sounded softly and
soothingly),—tell me, my child, how all this
happened. Perhaps I can help you—we have
all erred; we should all help each other.”
Lenny’s heart, that just before had seemed
bound in brass, found itself a way as the Italian
spoke thus kindly, and the tears rushed down;
but he again stopped them, and gulped out
sturdily—
“I have not done no wrong; it ben’t my fault—and
’tis that which kills me!” concluded
Lenny, with a burst of energy.
“You have not done wrong? Then,” said
the philosopher, drawing out his pocket handkerchief
with great composure, and spreading it
on the ground—”then I may sit beside you. I
could only stoop pityingly over sin, but I can lie
down on equal terms with misfortune.”
Lenny Fairfield did not quite comprehend the
words, but enough of their general meaning was
apparent to make him cast a grateful glance on
the Italian. Riccabocca resumed, as he adjusted
the pocket-handkerchief, “I have a right to
your confidence, my child, for I have been afflicted
in my day; yet I too say with thee, ‘I have
not done wrong.’ Cospetto!” (and here the Dr.
seated himself deliberately, resting one arm on
the side column of the Stocks, in familiar contact
with the captive’s shoulder, while his eye
wandered over the lovely scene around)—”Cospetto!
my prison, if they had caught me, would
not have had so fair a look-out as this. But, to
be sure, it is all one: there are no ugly loves,
and no handsome prisons!”
With that sententious maxim, which, indeed,
he uttered in his native Italian, Riccabocca
turned round and renewed his soothing invitations
to confidence. A friend in need is a friend
indeed, even if he come in the guise of a Papist
and wizard. All Lenny’s ancient dislike to the
foreigner had gone, and he told him his little
tale.
Dr. Riccabocca was much too shrewd a man
not to see exactly the motives which had induced
Mr. Stirn to incarcerate his agent (barring
only that of personal grudge, to which Lenny’s
account gave him no clew). That a man high[Pg 391]
in office should make a scape-goat of his own
watch-dog for an unlucky snap, or even an indiscreet
bark, was nothing strange to the wisdom
of the student of Machiavelli. However,
he set himself to the task of consolation with
equal philosophy and tenderness. He began by
reminding, or rather informing, Leonard Fairfield
of all the instances of illustrious men
afflicted by the injustice of others that occurred
to his own excellent memory. He told him how
the great Epictetus, when in slavery, had a
master whose favorite amusement was pinching
his leg, which, as the amusement ended in breaking
that limb, was worse than the Stocks. He
also told him the anecdote of Lenny’s own gallant
countryman, Admiral Byng, whose execution
gave rise to Voltaire’s celebrated witticism,
“En Angleterre on tue un admiral pour encourager
les autres.” (“In England they execute
one admiral in order to encourage the others.”)
Many more illustrations, still more pertinent to
the case in point, his erudition supplied from the
stores of history. But on seeing that Lenny did
not seem in the slightest degree consoled by
these memorable examples, he shifted his
ground, and reducing his logic to the strict
argumentum ad rem, began to prove, 1st, that
there was no disgrace at all in Lenny’s present
position, that every equitable person would
recognize the tyranny of Stirn and the innocence
of its victim; 2dly, that if even here he
were mistaken, for public opinion was not always
righteous, what was public opinion, after all?
“A breath—a puff,” cried Dr. Riccabocca, “a
thing without matter—without length, breadth,
or substance—a shadow—a goblin of our own
creating. A man’s own conscience is his sole
tribunal, and he should care no more for that
phantom ‘opinion’ than he should fear meeting
a ghost if he cross the church-yard at dark.”
Now, as Lenny did very much fear meeting a
ghost if he crossed the church-yard at dark, the
simile spoiled the argument, and he shook his
head very mournfully. Dr. Riccabocca was
about to enter into a third course of reasoning,
which, had it come to an end, would doubtless
have settled the matter, and reconciled Lenny
to sitting in the Stocks till doomsday, when the
captive, with the quick ear and eye of terror and
calamity, became conscious that church was
over, that the congregation in a few seconds
more would be flocking thitherward. He saw
visionary hats and bonnets through the trees,
which Riccabocca saw not, despite all the excellence
of his spectacles—heard phantasmal
rustlings and murmurings which Riccabocca
heard not, despite all that theoretical experience
in plots, stratagems, and treasons, which should
have made the Italian’s ear as fine as a conspirator’s
or a mole’s. And with another violent
but vain effort at escape, the prisoner exclaimed,
“Oh, if I could but get out before they come!
Let me out—let me out. O, kind sir, have pity—let
me out!”
“Diavolo!” said the philosopher, startled,
“I wonder that never occurred to me before.
After all, I believe he has hit the right nail on
the head;” and looking close, he perceived that
though the partition wood had hitched firmly
into a sort of spring-clasp, which defied Lenny’s
unaided struggles, still it was not locked (for,
indeed, the padlock and key were snug in the
justice-room of the Squire, who never dreamt
that his orders would be executed so literally
and summarily as to dispense with all formal
appeal to himself). As soon as Dr. Riccabocca
made that discovery, it occurred to him that all
the wisdom of all the schools that ever existed
can’t reconcile man or boy to a bad position, the
moment there is a fair opportunity of letting him
out of it. Accordingly, without more ado, he
lifted up the creaking board, and Lenny Fairfield
darted forth like a bird from a cage—halted
a moment as if for breath, or in joy; and
then, taking at once to his heels, fled, fast as a
hare to its form—fast to his mother’s home.
Dr. Riccabocca dropped the yawning-wood
into its place, picked up his handkerchief, and
restored it to his pocket; and then, with some
curiosity, began to examine the nature of that
place of duresse, which had caused so much
painful emotion to its rescued victim.
“Man is a very irrational animal at best,”
quoth the sage, soliloquizing, “and is frightened
by strange buggabooes! ‘Tis but a piece of
wood!—how little it really injures; and, after
all, the holes are but rests to the legs, and keep
the feet out of the dirt. And this green bank
to sit upon—under the shade of the elm-tree—verily
the position must be more pleasant than
otherwise! I’ve a great mind—” Here the
Doctor looked around, and, seeing the coast still
clear, the oddest notion imaginable took possession
of him; yet not indeed a notion so odd, considered
philosophically—for all philosophy is
based upon practical experiment—and Dr. Riccabocca
felt an irresistible desire practically to
experience what manner of thing that punishment
of the Stocks really was. “I can but try!—only
for a moment,” said he, apologetically,
to his own expostulating sense of dignity. “I
have time to do it before any one comes.” He
lifted up the partition again: but Stocks are
built on the true principle of English law, and
don’t easily allow a man to criminate himself—it
was hard to get into them without the help
of a friend. However, as we before noticed,
obstacles only whetted Dr. Riccabocca’s invention.
He looked round and saw a withered bit
of stick under the tree—this he inserted in the
division of the Stocks, somewhat in the manner
in which boys place a stick under a sieve for
the purpose of ensnaring sparrows: the fatal
wood thus propped, Dr. Riccabocca sat gravely
down on the bank, and thrust his feet through
the apertures.
“Nothing in it!” cried he, triumphantly, after
a moment’s deliberation. “The evil is only
in idea. Such is the boasted reason of mortals!”
With that reflection, nevertheless, he[Pg 392]
was about to withdraw his feet from their voluntary
dilemma, when the crazy stick suddenly
gave way, and the partition fell back into its
clasp. Doctor Riccabocca was fairly caught—”Facilis
descensus—sed revocare gradum!”
True, his hands were at liberty, but his legs
were so long that, being thus fixed, they kept
the hands from the rescue; and as Dr. Riccabocca’s
form was by no means supple, and the
twin parts of the wood stuck together with that
firmness of adhesion which things newly painted
possess, so, after some vain twists and contortions,
in which he succeeded at length (not
without a stretch of the sinews that made them
crack again) in finding the clasp and breaking
his nails thereon, the victim of his own rash experiment
resigned himself to his fate. Dr. Riccabocca
was one of those men who never do
things by halves. When I say he resigned himself,
I mean not only Christian but philosophical
resignation. The position was not quite so
pleasant as, theoretically, he had deemed it;
but he resolved to make himself as comfortable
as he could. And first, as is natural in all troubles
to men who have grown familiar with that
odoriferous comforter which Sir Walter Raleigh
is said first to have bestowed upon the Caucasian
races, the Doctor made use of his hands to
extract from his pocket his pipe, match-box, and
tobacco-pouch. After a few whiffs he would
have been quite reconciled to his situation, but
for the discovery that the sun had shifted its
place in the heavens, and was no longer shaded
from his face by the elm-tree. The Doctor
again looked round, and perceived that his red
silk umbrella, which he had laid aside when he
had seated himself by Lenny, was within arm’s
reach. Possessing himself of this treasure, he
soon expanded its friendly folds. And thus doubly
fortified within and without, under the shade of
the umbrella, and his pipe composedly between
his lips, Dr. Riccabocca gazed on his own incarcerated
legs, even with complacency.
“‘He who can despise all things,'” said he,
in one of his native proverbs, “‘possesses all
things!’—if one despises freedom, one is free!
This seat is as soft as a sofa! I am not sure,”
he resumed, soliloquizing, after a pause, “I am
not sure that there is not something more witty
than manly and philosophical in that national
proverb of mine which I quoted to the fanciullo,
that there are no handsome prisons! Did not
the son of that celebrated Frenchman, surnamed
Bras de Fer, write a book not only to prove that
adversities are more necessary than prosperities,
but that among all adversities a prison is
the most pleasant and profitable?[17] But is not
this condition of mine, voluntarily and experimentally
incurred, a type of my life? Is it the
first time that I have thrust myself into a hobble?—and
if in a hobble of mine own choosing,
why should I blame the gods?”
Upon this, Dr. Riccabocca fell into a train of
musing so remote from time and place, that in
a few minutes he no more remembered that he
was in the Parish Stocks, than a lover remembers
that flesh is grass, a miser that mammon
is perishable, a philosopher that wisdom is vanity.
Dr. Riccabocca was in the clouds.
CHAPTER X.
The dullest dog that ever wrote a novel (and,
entre nous, reader—but let it go no farther—we
have a good many dogs among the fraternity
that are not Munitos),[18] might have seen with
half an eye that the Parson’s discourse had produced
a very genial and humanizing effect upon
his audience. When all was over, and the congregation
stood up to let Mr. Hazeldean and his
family walk first down the aisle, (for that was
the custom at Hazeldean,) moistened eyes
glanced at the Squire’s sun-burned, manly face
with a kindness that bespoke revived memory
of many a generous benefit and ready service.
The head might be wrong now and then—the
heart was in the right place, after all. And the
lady, leaning on his arm, came in for a large
share of that gracious good feeling. True, she
now and then gave a little offense when the
cottages were not so clean as she fancied they
ought to be—and poor folks don’t like a liberty
taken with their houses any more than the rich
do; true, that she was not quite so popular with
the women as the Squire was, for, if the husband
went too often to the alehouse, she always laid
the fault on the wife, and said, “No man would
go out of doors for his comforts, if he had a
smiling face and a clean hearth at his home;”
whereas the Squire maintained the more gallant
opinion, that “if Gill was a shrew, it was because
Jack did not, as in duty bound, stop her
mouth with a kiss!” Still, notwithstanding
these more obnoxious notions on her part, and a
certain awe inspired by the stiff silk gown and
the handsome aquiline nose, it was impossible,
especially in the softened tempers of that Sunday
afternoon, not to associate the honest, comely,
beaming countenance of Mrs. Hazeldean with
comfortable recollections of soups, jellies, and
wine in sickness, loaves and blankets in winter,
cheering words and ready visits in every little
distress, and pretexts afforded by improvement
in the grounds and gardens (improvements which,
as the Squire, who preferred productive labor,
justly complained, “would never finish”) for little
timely jobs of work to some veteran grandsire,
who still liked to earn a penny, or some ruddy
urchin in a family that “came too fast.” Nor
was Frank, as he walked a little behind, in the
whitest of trowsers and the stiffest of neckcloths—with
a look of suppressed roguery in his bright
hazel eye, that contrasted his assumed stateliness
of mien—without his portion of the silent blessing.
Not that he had done any thing yet to deserve[Pg 393]
it; but we all give youth so large a credit in the
future. As for Miss Jemima, her trifling foibles
only rose from too soft and feminine a susceptibility,
too ivy-like a yearning for some masculine
oak, whereon to entwine her tendrils; and
so little confined to self was the natural lovingness
of her disposition, that she had helped
many a village lass to find a husband, by the
bribe of a marriage gift from her own privy
purse; notwithstanding the assurances with
which she accompanied the marriage gift,—viz.,
that “the bridegroom would turn out like the
rest of his ungrateful sex; but that it was a comfort
to think that it would be all one in the approaching
crash.” So that she had her warm
partisans, especially among the young; while
the slim Captain, on whose arm she rested her
forefinger, was at least a civil-spoken gentleman,
who had never done any harm, and who would
doubtless do a deal of good if he belonged to
the parish. Nay, even the fat footman, who
came last with the family Prayer-book, had his
due share in the general association of neighborly
kindness between hall and hamlet. Few were
there present to whom he had not extended the
right-hand of fellowship, with a full horn of
October in the clasp of it: and he was a Hazeldean
man, too, born and bred, as two-thirds of
the Squire’s household (now letting themselves
out from their large pew under the gallery)
were.
On his part, too, you could see that the Squire
was ‘moved withal,’ and a little humbled moreover.
Instead of walking erect, and taking bow
and courtesy as matter of course, and of no meaning,
he hung his head somewhat, and there was
a slight blush on his cheek; and as he glanced
upward and round him—shyly, as it were—and
his eye met those friendly looks, it returned them
with an earnestness that had in it something
touching as well as cordial—an eye that said,
as well as eye could say, “I don’t quite deserve
it, I fear, neighbors; but I thank you for your
good-will with my whole heart.” And so readily
was that glance of the eye understood that I
think, if that scene had taken place out of doors
instead of in the church, there would have been
an hurrah as the Squire passed out of sight.
Scarcely had Mr. Hazeldean got well out of
the church-yard, ere Mr. Stirn was whispering
in his ear. As Stirn whispered the Squire’s
face grew long, and his color changed. The
congregation, now flocking out of the church,
exchanged looks with each other; that ominous
conjunction between Squire and man chilled
back all the effects of the Parson’s sermon. The
Squire struck his cane violently into the ground.
“I would rather you had told me Black Bess
had got the glanders. A young gentleman,
coming to visit my son, struck and insulted in
Hazeldean; a young gentleman—’sdeath, sir, a
relation—his grandmother was a Hazeldean. I
do believe Jemima’s right, and the world’s coming
to an end! But Leonard Fairfield in the
Stocks! What will the Parson say? and after
such a sermon! ‘Rich man, respect the poor!’
And the good widow too; and poor Mark, who
almost died in my arms. Stirn, you have a heart
of stone! You confounded, lawless, merciless
miscreant, who the deuce gave you the right to
imprison man or boy in my parish of Hazeldean
without trial, sentence, or warrant? Run and
let the boy out before any one sees him: run,
or I shall.”—The Squire elevated the cane, and
his eyes shot fire. Mr. Stirn did not run, but
he walked off very fast. The Squire drew back
a few paces, and again took his wife’s arm.
“Just wait a bit for the Parson, while I talk to
the congregation. I want to stop ’em all if I
can, from going into the village; but how?”
Frank heard, and replied readily—
“Give ’em some beer, sir.”
“Beer! on a Sunday! For shame, Frank!”
cried Mrs. Hazeldean.
“Hold your tongue, Harry. Thank you,
Frank,” said the Squire, and his brow grew as
clear as the blue sky above him. I doubt if
Riccabocca could have got him out of his dilemma
with the same ease as Frank had done.
“Halt there, my men—lads and lasses too—there,
halt a bit. Mrs. Fairfield, do you hear?—halt!
I think his reverence has given us a
capital sermon. Go up to the Great House all
of you, and drink a glass to his health. Frank,
go with them; and tell Spruce to tap one of the
casks kept for the haymakers. Harry, [this in
a whisper] catch the Parson, and tell him to
come to me instantly.”
“My dear Hazeldean, what has happened?
you are mad.”
“Don’t bother—do what I tell you.”
“But where is the Parson to find you?”
“Where, gad zooks, Mrs. H., at the Stocks to
be sure!”
CHAPTER XI.
Dr. Riccabocca, awakened out of his reverie
by the sound of footsteps—was still so little
sensible of the indignity of his position, that he
enjoyed exceedingly and with all the malice of
his natural humor, the astonishment and stupor
manifested by Stirn, when that functionary beheld
the extraordinary substitute which fate and
philosophy had found for Lenny Fairfield. Instead
of the weeping, crushed, broken-hearted
captive whom he had reluctantly come to deliver,
he stared, speechless and aghast, upon the
grotesque but tranquil figure of the Doctor, enjoying
his pipe and cooling himself under his
umbrella, with a sang-froid that was truly appalling
and diabolical. Indeed, considering that
Stirn always suspected the Papisher of having
had a hand in the whole of that black and midnight
business, in which the Stocks had been
broken, bunged up, and consigned to perdition,
and that the Papisher had the evil reputation of
dabbling in the Black Art, the hocus-pocus way
in which the Lenny he incarcerated was transformed
into the Doctor he found, conjoined with[Pg 394]
the peculiarly strange, eldritch, and Mephistophelean
physiognomy and person of Riccabocca,
could not but strike a thrill of superstitious dismay
into the breast of the parochial tyrant.
While to his first confused and stammered exclamations
and interrogatories, Riccabocca replied
with so tragic an air, such ominous shakes of
the head, such mysterious, equivocating, long-worded
sentences, that Stirn every moment felt
more and more convinced that the boy had sold
himself to the Powers of Darkness; and that he
himself, prematurely, and in the flesh, stood face
to face with the Arch-Enemy.
Mr. Stirn had not yet recovered his wonted
intelligence, which, to do him justice, was usually
prompt enough—when the Squire, followed
hard by the Parson, arrived at the spot. Indeed,
Mrs. Hazeldean’s report of the Squire’s urgent
message, disturbed manner, and most unparalleled
invitation to the parishioners, had given
wings to Parson Dale’s ordinarily slow and
sedate movements. And while the Squire, sharing
Stirn’s amazement, beheld indeed a great
pair of feet projecting from the stocks, and saw
behind them the grave face of Doctor Riccabocca,
under the majestic shade of the umbrella,
but not a vestige of the only being his mind
could identify with the tenancy of the Stocks,
Mr. Dale, catching him by the arm, and panting
hard, exclaimed with a petulance he had never
before been known to display—except at the
whist-table—
“Mr. Hazeldean, Mr. Hazeldean, I am scandalized—I
am shocked at you. I can bear a
great deal from you, sir, as I ought to do; but
to ask my whole congregation, the moment after
divine service, to go up and guzzle ale at the
Hall, and drink my health, as if a clergyman’s
sermon had been a speech at a cattle-fair! I am
ashamed of you, and of the parish! What on
earth has come to you all?”
“That’s the very question I wish to Heaven
I could answer,” groaned the Squire, quite mildly
and pathetically—”What on earth has come to
us all! Ask Stirn:” (then bursting out) “Stirn,
you infernal rascal, don’t you hear?—what on
earth has come to us all?”
“The Papisher is at the bottom of it, sir,”
said Stirn, provoked out of all temper. “I does
my duty, but I is but a mortal man, arter all.”
“A mortal fiddlestick—where’s Leonard Fairfield,
I say?”
“Him knows best,” answered Stirn, retreating
mechanically, for safety’s sake, behind the
Parson, and pointing to Dr. Riccabocca. Hitherto,
though both the Squire and Parson had indeed
recognized the Italian, they had merely
supposed him to be seated on the bank. It never
entered into their heads that so respectable and
dignified a man could by any possibility be an
inmate, compelled or voluntary, of the Parish
Stocks. No, not even though, as I before said,
the Squire had seen, just under his nose, a very
long pair of soles inserted in the aperture—that
sight had only confused and bewildered him, unaccompanied
as it ought to have been with the
trunk and face of Lenny Fairfield. Those soles
seemed to him optical delusions, phantoms of
the overheated brain; but now, catching hold
of Stirn, while the Parson in equal astonishment
caught hold of him—the squire faltered out,
“Well, this beats cock-fighting! The man’s
as mad as a March hare, and has taken Dr. Rickeybockey
for little Lenny!”
“Perhaps,” said the Doctor, breaking silence,
with a bland smile, and attempting an inclination
of the head as courteous as his position
would permit—”perhaps, if it be quite the
same to you, before you proceed to explanations—you
will just help me out of the Stocks.”
The Parson, despite his perplexity and anger,
could not repress a smile, as he approached his
learned friend, and bent down for the purpose of
extricating him.
“Lord love your reverence, you’d better not!”
cried Mr. Stirn. “Don’t be tempted—he only
wants to get you into his claws. I would not
go a-near him for all the—”
The speech was interrupted by Dr. Riccabocca
himself, who now, thanks to the Parson,
had risen into his full height, and half a head
taller than all present—even than the tall Squire—approached
Mr. Stirn, with a gracious wave
of the hand. Mr. Stirn retreated rapidly toward
the hedge, amidst the brambles of which
he plunged himself incontinently.
“I guess whom you take me for, Mr. Stirn,”
said the Italian, lifting his hat with his characteristic
politeness. “It is certainly a great
honor; but you will know better one of these
days, when the gentleman in question admits
you to a personal interview in another and—a
hotter world.”
CHAPTER XII.
“But how on earth did you get into my new
Stocks?” asked the Squire, scratching his head.
“My dear sir, Pliny the elder got into the
crater of Mount Etna.”
“Did he, and what for?”
“To try what it was like, I suppose,” answered
Riccabocca.
The Squire burst out a-laughing.
“And so you got into the Stocks to try what
it was like. Well, I can’t wonder—it is a very
handsome pair of Stocks,” continued the Squire,
with a loving look at the object of his praise.
“Nobody need be ashamed of being seen in
those Stocks—I should not mind it myself.”
“We had better move on,” said the Parson
drily, “or we shall be having the whole village
here presently, gazing on the lord of the manor
in the same predicament as that from which we
have just extricated the Doctor. Now pray
what is the matter with Lenny Fairfield? I
can’t understand a word of what has passed.
You don’t mean to say that good Lenny Fairfield
(who was absent from church by-the-by)
can have done any thing to get into disgrace?”
“Yes, he has though,” cried the Squire.
“Stirn, I say—Stirn.” But Stirn had forced
his way through the hedge and vanished. Thus
left to his own powers of narrative at second-hand,
Mr. Hazeldean now told all he had to
communicate: the assault upon Randal Leslie,
and the prompt punishment inflicted by Stirn;
his own indignation at the affront to his young
kinsman, and his good-natured merciful desire
to save the culprit from the addition of public
humiliation.
The Parson, mollified toward the rude and
hasty invention of the beer-drinking, took the
Squire by the hand. “Ah, Mr. Hazeldean, forgive
me,” he said repentantly; “I ought to
have known at once that it was only some
ebullition of your heart that could stifle your
sense of decorum. But this is a sad story about
Lenny, brawling and fighting on the Sabbath-day.
So unlike him, too—I don’t know what
to make of it.”
“Like or unlike,” said the Squire, “it has
been a gross insult to young Leslie; and looks
all the worse because I and Audley are not just
the best friends in the world. I can’t think
what it is,” continued Mr. Hazeldean, musingly,
“but it seems that there must be always some
association of fighting connected with that prim
half-brother of mine. There was I, son of his
own mother—who might have been shot through
the lungs, only the ball lodged in the shoulder—and
now his wife’s kinsman—my kinsman, too—grandmother
a Hazeldean—a hard-reading
sober lad, as I am given to understand, can’t
set his foot into the quietest parish in the three
kingdoms, but what the mildest boy that ever
was seen—makes a rush at him like a mad bull.
It is Fatality!” cried the Squire solemnly.
“Ancient legend records similar instances of
totality in certain houses,” observed Riccabocca.
“There was the House of Pelops—and Polynices
and Eteocles—the sons of Œdipus!”
“Pshaw,” said the Parson; “but what’s to be
done?”
“Done?” said the Squire; “why, reparation
must be made to young Leslie. And though I
wished to spare Lenny, the young ruffian, a
public disgrace—for your sake, Parson Dale,
and Mrs. Fairfield’s; yet a good caning in
private—”
“Stop, sir!” said Riccabocca mildly, “and
hear me.” The Italian then, with much feeling
and considerable tact, pleaded the cause of his
poor protégé, and explained how Lenny’s error
arose only from mistaken zeal for the Squire’s
service, and in the execution of the orders received
from Mr. Stirn.
“That alters the matter,” said the Squire,
softened: “and all that is necessary now will
be for him to make a proper apology to my kinsman.”
“Yes, that is just,” rejoined the Parson;
“but I still don’t learn how he got out of the
Stocks.”
Riccabocca then resumed his tale; and, after
confessing his own principal share in Lenny’s
escape, drew a moving picture of the boy’s
shame and honest mortification. “Let us march
against Philip!” cried the Athenians when they
heard Demosthenes—
“Let us go at once and comfort the child!”
cried the Parson, before Riccabocca could finish.
With that benevolent intention, all three
quickened their pace, and soon arrived at the
widow’s cottage. But Lenny had caught sight
of their approach through the window; and not
doubting that, in spite of Riccabocca’s intercession,
the Parson was come to upbraid, and the
Squire to re-imprison, he darted out by the
back way, got among the woods, and lay there
perdu all the evening. Nay, it was not till
after dark that his mother—who sate wringing
her hands in the little kitchen, and trying in
vain to listen to the Parson and Mrs. Dale, who
(after sending in search of the fugitive) had
kindly come to console the mother—heard a
timid knock at the door and a nervous fumble at
the latch. She started up, opened the door,
and Lenny sprang to her bosom, and there
buried his face, sobbing loud.
“No harm, my boy,” said the Parson, tenderly;
“you have nothing to fear—all is explained
and forgiven.”
Lenny looked up, and the veins on his forehead
were much swollen. “Sir,” said he, sturdily,
“I don’t want to be forgiven—I ain’t done
no wrong. And—I’ve been disgraced—and I
won’t go to school, never no more.”
“Hush, Carry!” said the Parson to his wife,
who, with the usual liveliness of her little temper,
was about to expostulate. “Good-night,
Mrs. Fairfield. I shall come and talk to you
to-morrow, Lenny; by that time you will think
better of it.”
The Parson then conducted his wife home,
and went up to the Hall to report Lenny’s safe
return; for the Squire was very uneasy about
him, and had even in person shared the search.
As soon as he heard Lenny was safe—”Well,”
said the Squire, “let him go the first thing in
the morning to Rood Hall, to ask Master Leslie’s
pardon, and all will be right and smooth
again.”
“A young villain!” cried Frank, with his
cheeks the color of scarlet; “to strike a gentleman
and an Etonian, who had just been to call
on me! But I wonder Randal let him off so
well—any other boy in the sixth form would
have killed him!”
“Frank,” said the Parson, sternly, “if we all
had our deserts, what should be done to him
who not only lets the sun go down on his own
wrath, but strives with uncharitable breath to
fan the dying embers of another’s?”
The clergyman here turned away from Frank,
who bit his lip, and seemed abashed—while
even his mother said not a word in his exculpation;
for when the Parson did reprove in that
stern tone, the majesty of the Hall stood awed
before the rebuke of the Church. Catching[Pg 396]
Riccabocca’s inquisitive eye, Mr. Dale drew
aside the philosopher, and whispered to him his
fears that it would be a very hard matter to
induce Lenny to beg Randal Leslie’s pardon,
and that the proud stomach of the pattern-boy
would not digest the Stocks with as much ease
as a long regimen of philosophy had enabled the
sage to do. This conference Miss Jemima soon
interrupted by a direct appeal to the Doctor respecting
the number of years (even without any
previous and more violent incident) that the
world could possibly withstand its own wear
and tear.
“Ma’am,” said the Doctor, reluctantly summoned
away, to look at a passage in some prophetic
periodical upon that interesting subject—”ma’am,
it is very hard that you should make
one remember the end of the world, since, in
conversing with you, one’s natural temptation is
to forget its existence.”
Miss Jemima blushed scarlet. Certainly that
deceitful, heartless compliment justified all her
contempt for the male sex; and yet, such is
human blindness, it went far to redeem all mankind
in her credulous and too confiding soul.
“He is about to propose,” sighed Miss Jemima.
“Giacomo,” said Riccabocca, as he drew on
his nightcap, and stepped majestically into the
four-posted bed. “I think we shall get that boy
for the garden now!”
Thus each spurred his hobby, or drove her
car, round the Hazeldean whirligig.
(To be continued.)
ON BIRDS, BALLOONS, AND BOLUSES.
The bird of Æsculapius ought, certainly, to
have been a goose; for “Quack, quack,
quack,” should be the great motto of medicine.
One professor invents an ointment for other
people’s bad legs, which keeps him comfortably
on his own, while another makes a harvest of
every body’s corn, and a third publishes a pill to
smooth the pillow of every invalid, or a bolus to
render his bolster bearable. In another phase
of quackery, we find specifics for the hair recommended
to those who are ready to take any nonsense
into their heads, and will boldly stand
“the hazard of the dye,” in the vain hope that
the gray, indicating the twilight or winter time
of life, may be exchanged for the dark, brown
tints of summer, or autumn at the latest; and
we are constantly being invited to “remove our
baldness” in advertisements, which we know to
be the very essence of balderdash.
Quackery, however, seems to be successful in
some cases, for the public will swallow any
thing from a puff to a pill, from music to medicine,
from a play to a plaster, and there is no
doubt that (to paraphrase Macbeth, when
speaking of the possibility that Birnam Wood
being come to Dunsinane:)
he would, by his force of quackery, make that
pay him which has paid no one else during the
last quarter of a century. Such is the spirit of
the age, that, reading the accounts from America
relative to our own protégée, Jenny Lind,
we are disposed to think that the nightingale is
being made a goose of in the United States—so
vast is the amount of quackery with which her
name is just now identified.
As there is good to be got from every evil,
we are justified in expecting that the puff and
quack malady will cure itself, and if things are
likely to mend when they get to the worst, we
may congratulate ourselves upon humbug having
reached almost the antipodes of sense and
propriety. The balloon mania has already nearly
exhausted the utmost resources of absurdity;
for M. Poitevin on a donkey—how very like
putting butter upon bacon! has failed to attract,
and three or four women suspended in the
air are now necessary to tempt the curiosity of
the Parisian public when a balloon ascends from
the Hippodrome. We expect to hear next that
Poitevin intends going up attached to the balloon
by the hair of his head, for he seems quite
silly enough to become the victim of such a very
foolish attachment.—Punch.
CAROL FOR THE NEW YEAR.
BY ALFRED TENNYSON.
The flying cloud, the frosty light.
The year is dying in the night;
Ring out, wild bells, and let him die.
Ring, happy bells, across the snow,
The Year is going, let him go;
Ring out the false, ring in the true.
For those that here we see no more;
Ring out the feud of rich and poor,
Ring in redress to all mankind.
And ancient forms of party strife;
Ring in the nobler modes of life,
With sweeter manners, purer laws.
The faithless coldness of the times;
Ring out, ring out my mournful rhymes,
But ring the fuller minstrel in.
The civic slander and the spite;
Ring in the love of truth and right,
Ring in the common love of God.
Ring out the narrowing lust of gold;
Ring out the thousand wars of old,
Ring in the thousand years of peace.”
[Pg 397]
THE EDIBLE BIRDS’-NESTS OF CHINA.
Among the various articles exposed for sale
to the natives, in the innumerable streets
of Canton, the edible birds’-nests deserve especial
notice. They owe their celebrity only to
the whimsical luxury of the Chinese, and are
brought principally from Java and Sumatra,
though they are found on most of the rocky
islets of the Indian Archipelago.
The nest is the habitation of a small swallow,
named (from the circumstance of having an
edible house) hirundo esculenta. They are composed
of a mucilaginous substance, but as yet
have never been analyzed with sufficient accuracy
to show the constituents. Externally,
they resemble ill-concocted, fibrous isinglass, and
are of a white color, inclining to red. Their thickness
is little more than that of a silver spoon,
and the weight from a quarter to half an ounce.
When dry, they are brittle, and wrinkled; the
size is nearly that of a goose’s egg. Those that
are dry, white, and clean, are the most valuable.
They are packed in bundles, with split rattans
run through them to preserve the shape. Those
procured after the young are fledged are not
salable in China.
The quality of the nests, varies according to
the situation and extent of the caves, and the
time at which they are taken. If procured
before the young are fledged, the nests are of
the best kind; if they contain eggs only, they
are still valuable; but, if the young are in the
nests, or have left them, the whole are then nearly
worthless, being dark-colored, streaked with
blood, and intermixed with feathers and dirt.
These nests are procurable twice every year;
the best are found in deep, damp caves, which,
if not injured, will continue to produce indefinitely.
It was once thought that the caves
near the sea-coast were the most productive;
but some of the most profitable yet found, are
situated fifty miles in the interior. This fact
seems to be against the opinion, that the nests
are composed of the spawn of fish, or of bêche-de-mer.
The method of procuring these nests is not
unattended with danger. Some of the caves
are so precipitous, that no one, but those accustomed
to the employment from their youth,
can obtain the nests, being only approachable
by a perpendicular descent of many hundred
feet, by ladders of bamboo and rattan, over a
sea rolling violently against the rocks. When
the mouth of the cave is attained, the perilous
task of taking the nests must often be performed
by torch-light, by penetrating into recesses of
the rock, where the slightest slip would be
instantly fatal to the adventurers, who see
nothing below them but the turbulent surf,
making its way into the chasms of the rock—such
is the price paid to gratify luxury.
After the nests are obtained, they are separated
from feathers and dirt, are carefully dried
and packed, and are then fit for the market.
The Chinese, who are the only people that
purchase them for their own use, bring them in
junks to this market, where they command
extravagant prices; the best, or white kind,
often being worth four thousand dollars per
pecul,[19] which is nearly twice their weight in
silver. The middling kind is worth from twelve
to eighteen hundred, and the worst, or those
procured after fledging, one hundred and fifty to
two hundred dollars per pecul. The majority
of the best kind are sent to Pekin, for the use of
the court.
It appears, therefore, that this curious dish is
only an article of expensive luxury among the
Chinese; the Japanese do not use it at all, and
how the former people acquired the habit of
indulging in it, is only less singular than their
persevering in it.
They consider the edible bird’s-nest as a great
stimulent, tonic, and aphrodisiac, but its best
quality, perhaps, is its being perfectly harmless.
The labor bestowed to render it fit for the table
is enormous; every feather, stick, or impurity
of any kind, is carefully removed; and then,
after undergoing many washings and preparations,
it is made into a soft, delicious jelly.
The sale of birds’-nests is a monopoly with all
the governments in whose dominions they are
found. About two hundred and fifty thousand
peculs, at a value of one million four hundred
thousand dollars, are annually brought to Canton.
These come from the islands of Java,
Sumatra, Macassar, and those of the Sooloo
group. Java alone sends about thirty thousand
pounds, mostly of the first quality, estimated at
seventy thousand dollars.
I am indebted for much information on this
curious article of commerce, to the captain of a
Java ship, a very well informed man, trading
regularly to China, who had large quantities on
board, and whose wife, a native of that country,
to satisfy my curiosity, prepared a dinner for
me of Chinese dishes, including the bird’s-nest
and the sea-slug, both of which I partook of,
and found them very palatable.—Berncastle’s
Voyage to China.
THE PASSION FOR COLLECTING BOOKS.
Of all the passions to which the human mind
can surrender itself, there is none more absorbing
than the mania of book-collecting. Let
those speak honestly who have indulged in it.
It is a species of bulimia—an insatiable appetite,
which “grows by what it feeds on.” I
have purchased my experience of this matter
rather dearly, having at one period occupied
much time, and laid out more money than I
like to think of, in forming a select and curious
library. My books formed my chief solace and
amusement during many years of an active and
unprofitable professional life. The pressure of
pecuniary difficulties forced me to part with
them, and taught me practically, though not
pleasantly, the vast distinction between buying
and selling. It was something to see placarded
in imposing type, “Catalogue of the valuable[Pg 398]
and select library of a gentleman, containing
many rare and curious editions.” But, alas!
the sum produced was scarcely a third of the
intrinsic value, and less than half of the original
cost. There have been instances—but they are
“few and far between”—where libraries have
been sold at a premium. Take for an example
the collection of Dr. Farmer, of Emmanuel College,
Cambridge, singularly rich in Shakspearian
authorities and black-letter lore, which produced
above £2200, and was supposed to have cost
the owner not more than £500. Many were
presents. When you get the character of a collector,
a stray gift often drops in, and scarce
volumes find their way to your shelves, which
the quondam owners, uninitiated in bibliomania,
know not the worth of. I once purchased an
excellent copy of the quarto “Hamlet,” of 1611,
of an unsuspecting bibliopolist, for ten shillings;
my conscience smote me, but the temptation
was irresistible.[20] The best copy in existence
of the Caxtonian edition of Gower’s “De Confessione
Amantis,” fol., 1483, one of the rarest
among printed books, when found perfect, was
purchased by a Dublin bookseller, at Cork, with
a lot of old rubbish (in 1832), for a mere trifle,
and was sold afterward for more than £300. It
is now in the celebrated Spenser Library, at Althorp.
For some time after the sale of my
library I was very miserable. I had parted
with old companions, every-day associates, long-tried
friends, who never quarreled with me, and
never ruffled my temper. But I knew the sacrifice
was inevitable, and I became reconciled
to what I could not avoid. I thought of Roscoe,
and what he must have suffered in the winter of
life, when a similar calamity fell on him, and he
was forced by worldly pressure to sell a library
ten times more valuable. I recollected, too, the
affecting lines he penned on the occasion:
Regrets his loss, but hopes again erewhile
To share their converse, and enjoy their smile,
And tempers, as he may, affliction’s dart;
Thus, loved associates, chiefs of elder art,
Teachers of wisdom, who could once beguile
My tedious hours, and lighten every toil,
I now resign you; nor with fainting heart;
For pass a few short years, or days, or hours,
And happier seasons may their dawn unfold,
And all your sacred fellowship restore;
When, freed from earth, unlimited its powers,
Mind shall with mind direct communion hold,
And kindred spirits meet to part no more.”
What time does book-collecting occupy! what
anxiety it excites! what money it requires! The
great use of books is to read them; the mere
possession is a fantasy. Your genuine book-collector
seldom reads any thing but catalogues,
after the mania has fully possessed him, or such
bibliographical works as facilitate his purchases.
If you are too poor to buy, and want to read,
there are public libraries abundantly accessible.
There is a circulating library in every village,
and there are plenty of private collections undisturbed
by their owners. Subscribe or borrow;
don’t steal! a common practice enough, notwithstanding,
and not without authority.[21] If
your friends are churlish and won’t lend, and
your pockets are empty, and you can’t even subscribe,
still you can think—you must try to remember
what you have read, and live on your
recollections of past enjoyment, as the wife of
Bath did, in old Chaucer’s tale. You’ll save
your eyes, too; and when you get beyond forty-five
that point is worth attending to. After all,
what do we collect for? At most, a few years’
possession of what we can very well do without.
When Sir Walter Raleigh was on his way to
execution, he called for a cup of ale, and observed,
“That is good drink, if a man could
only stay by it.” So are rare and curious libraries
good things, if we could stay by them; but
we can’t. When the time comes, we must go,
and then our books, and pictures, and prints,
and furniture, and China go, too; and are
knocked down by the smirking, callous auctioneer,
with as little remorse as a butcher knocks
a bullock on the head, or a poulterer wrings
round the neck of a pullet, or a surgeon slips
your arm out of the socket, chuckling at his
own skill, while you are writhing in unspeakable
agony.
Don’t collect books, and don’t envy the possessors
of costly libraries. Read and recollect.
Of course you have a Bible and Prayer-book.
Add to these the Pilgrim’s Progress, Shakspeare,
Milton, Pope, Byron (if you like), a History of
England, Greece, and Rome, Boswell’s Life of
Johnson, and Napier’s Peninsular War. A moderate
sum will give you these; and you possess
a cabinet encyclopedia of religious, moral, and
entertaining knowledge, containing more than
you want for practical purposes, and quite as
much as your brains can easily carry. Never
mind the old classics; leave them to college
libraries, where they look respectable, and enjoy
long slumbers. The monthly periodicals will
place you much more au courant with the conversation
and acquirements of the day. Add,
if you can, a ledger, with a good sound balance
on the right side, and you will be a happier, and
perhaps, a better read man, than though you
were uncontrolled master of the Bodleian, the
National Library of France, and the innumerable
tomes of the Vatican into the bargain.
Don’t collect books, I tell you again emphatically.
See what in my case it led to—”one
modern instance more.” Collect wisdom; collect
experience; above all, collect money—not
as our friend Horace recommends, “quocunque
modo,” but by honest industry alone. And
when you have done this, remember it was my
advice, and be grateful.
What I say here applies to private collecting
only. Far be it from me to discourage great
public libraries, which, under proper arrangements,
are great public benefits; useful to society,[Pg 399]
and invaluable to literature. But as they
are regulated at present, fenced round with so
many restrictions, and accessible chiefly to privileged
dignitaries, or well-paid officials, who seldom
trouble them, they are little better than
close boroughs, with a very narrow constituency.
A BACHELOR’S CHRISTMAS.
A bachelor’s life is not without its attractions.
Freedom of will and action are,
at least, among a bachelor’s joys; but experience
has taught me that, after a certain time,
such absence from restraint resolves itself into
that species of liberty which Macaulay touchingly
designates “the desolate freedom of the
wild ass.”
I came to London about ten years ago to
study for the bar. I was entered at the Inner
Temple, and, as far as the dinner-eating went, I
can safely assert that I was an ornament to the
Hall. I adorned the margin of my copy of
“Burn’s Justice” with caricatures of the benchers;
and my friends appended facetious notes to
my “Blackstone.” I went to the masquerade
in my gown; and strolled down to my law-tutor’s
chambers for the ostensible purpose of
reading, about two p.m., daily. In short, I
went through the usual routine of young gentlemen
of ardent temperaments and competent
means when they begin life: like most men,
also, the pace of my fast days moderated in due
time. About the time of my call to the bar I
began to study. My old companions, finding
that I was becoming, what they were pleased
to designate, “slow,” dropped off. I entered
into the solitude of lodgings, near Brunswick-square,
and read eagerly. Still I found it necessary
to relieve my legal studies with copious
draughts from all the great fountains of inspiration,
and I fear, that even when I was endeavoring
to crack the hardest passages of “Blackstone,”
my ideas continually reverted either to
the grace of Montaigne, the wit of Congreve and
Pope, the sparkle and depth of Shakspeare, or
the massive grandeur of Milton. By degrees
my books became my dearest, my only associates.
Though as a companion and friend I had
decidedly fallen off, I improved as a lodger: I
kept regular hours, and paid all my bills punctually.
My landlady grew confidential, in proportion
as I grew domestic. She favored me with her
history from the time of her birth. I knew how
she took the measles; the precise effect of her
visit to a vaccine establishment; the origin of
a scar over her left eyebrow; the income of her
brother in Somersetshire; the number of kittens
which her cat annually produced; the character
she gave her last servant; and the fond affection
she had lavished upon a brute of a husband.
These matters, however, were intrusted to me
in confidence; and, to use an original phrase,
they shall be buried with me in my grave! I
had no occasion to repay my landlady’s confidence
with my own, because she paid herself.
I could keep no secrets from her. She knew
the contents of my trunks, desks, and drawers,
as well as I did—better, for, if I lost any little
article, I never, perhaps, missed it. I was
seldom allowed to wear a pair of dress gloves
more than once: when a collar was not to be
had, “them washerwomen was,” I was told,
“always a-losing of something or other.” I
am sure the flavor of my tea, the quality of my
mutton, and the excellence of my coals, were no
secrets to my landlady: but she had many good
qualities, so I ate what she left me in silence
and in peace.
Despite my but too prying landlady, however,
I got on very well by myself; and, like men
who live alone, I became egotistic and lazy. I
thought of the weaver at his loom; the lawyer
burning the midnight composition over his brief;
the author, with his throbbing temples, hard at
work; and I rejoiced quietly by my fire and in
my books. There was a selfish pleasure in the
conviction that my case was so much better
than that of thousands of the toilers and strugglers
of the earth. This I found a capital
philosophy for every day in the year—except
one. On that day my landlady entered my
room, and, with a few words, blighted my
happiness, and made me miserable as the veriest
outcast.
“Beg pardon for interrupting you,” the
worthy soul said, “but I wish to know whether
you dine at home on Christmas Day. Though,
of course, you will be with your friends—but I
thought I might as well make sure.”
The good woman must have noticed my confusion.
I stammered out something in the most
awkward manner; but contrived to make her
understand, in the end, that I should dine at
home.
“On Christmas Day, sir?” the woman repeated,
with particular emphasis. “I’m talking
about Christmas Day, when every gentleman
dines with his friends and relations; leastways,
all the gentlemen I ever had, have done
so.”
“My friends live in Scotland, where Christmas
is no festival,” I replied, rather relieved
at the opportunity of explaining my solitary
condition.
“Well, dear a-me!” my landlady went on to
say, “that’s very awkward, very awkward, sir, indeed.
Dear, dear a-me, what shall I do? My
table, down stairs, won’t hold any thing like
fifteen!”
Fifteen persons to greet my landlady on
Christmas Day, and not a soul to break bread
with me! I saw, at once, the tendency of her
observation as to the size of her table; and willingly
offered to vacate my room for her great
annual festivity. This offer was eagerly accepted,
and once more I was left to my solitude.
From that moment my fortitude deserted me.
I knew that the weaver would enjoy his Christmas
feast; that the lawyer would throw aside
his brief, and, abating his professional solemnity,
would, on Christmas Day, make merry; and
that the author would leave the pen in the ink-stand[Pg 400]
to be jolly during a great portion of those
twenty-four happy hours. Let me confess that
I felt sick at heart—stupidly and profoundly
dejected.
On Christmas eve the maid came into my
room, and, with a beaming face, begged that I
would allow her to decorate it with holly: she
said nothing about the misletoe which she carried
under her apron, but I saw her dextrously
fasten it above the door-way. I was very lonely
that evening. The six square yards of space
which I occupied were the only six square yards
in the neighborhood not occupied by laughing
human creatures. The noise of my landlady
and her relatives below made me savage; and
when she sent up the servant to ask whether I
would like to step below, and take a stir at the
pudding, my “no!” was given in such a decided
tone that the poor girl vanished with miraculous
celerity.
The knocks at the street-door were incessant.
First it was the turkey, then the apples, oranges,
and chestnuts, for dessert, then the new dinner-set,
then the sirloin. Each separate item of the
approaching feast was hailed with smothered
welcomes by the women, who rushed into the
passage to examine and greet it. Presently a
knock sounded through the house, that had to
me a solemn and highly unpleasant sound,
though it could not have differed from the preceding
knocks. I listened to the opening of the
door, and heard my landlady, in a sympathetic
tone of voice, declare, that “it was only the
first-floor’s steak; poor fellow!” My loneliness,
then, was a theme of pitiful consideration with
the people below! I was very angry, and
paced my room with rapid strides. I thought I
would wear cotton-wool for the next four-and-twenty
hours, to shut out the din of general enjoyment.
I tried, after a short time, to compose
myself to my book; but, just as I was
about to take it down from the shelf, the servant,
having occasion to enter my room, informed
me in a high state of chuckling excitement,
that “missis’s friends was a-going to light up a
snap-dragon!” and the shouts that burst upon
me a few minutes afterward confirmed the girl’s
report. I was now fairly savage, and, having
called for my candle, in a loud, determined voice,
went to bed, with the firm conviction that the
revelers below were my sworn enemies, and
with the resolution of giving warning on the
following morning—yes, on Christmas Day.
Brooding over the revenge I promised myself
for the following morning, I went to sleep, and
dreamed of the Arctic solitudes and the Sahara
Desert. I was standing at a dry well, surrounded,
on all sides, by endless sand, when a
loud rumbling noise broke upon my dream. I
awoke, and heard a heavy footstep passing my
chamber. I started from my bed, flung open
my door, and shouted, “Who’s there?”
“It’s only me, sir, a-going for to put the
puddin’ in the copper,” said an uncommonly
cheerful voice.
Here was a delightful opening scene of my
Christmas Day. I believe I muttered a wish,
that my landlady’s pudding had been in a locality
where it might boil at any time without disturbing
any lodger.
That morning I rang four times for my hot
water, three times for my boots, and was asked
to eat cold ham instead of my usual eggs, because
no room could be spared at the fire to boil
them. I occupied my landlady’s back parlor,
and was intruded upon, every minute, because
a thousand things wanted “for up-stairs” were
left in odd nooks and corners of the room. I had
no easy-chair. My books were all “put away,”
save a copy of “Jean Racine,” which I had
taken down by mistake for a volume of the
“Racine.” My breakfast-table could not be
cleared for three hours after I had finished my
meal. I was asked to allow a saucepan to be
placed upon my fire. It was suggested to me
that I might dine at two o’clock, in order to
have my repast over and cleared away before
the feast up-stairs began. I assented to this
proposition with ill-feigned carelessness—although
my blood boiled (like the pudding) at
the impertinence of the request. But I was too
proud to allow my landlady the least insight into
the real state of my feelings. Poor soul! it was
not her fault that I had no circle within my
reach; yet I remember that throughout the day
I regarded her as the impersonation of fiendish
malice.
After I had dined she came to ask me if there
was any thing she could do for me? I regarded
her intrusion only as one prompted by a vulgar
wish to show me her fine ribbons and jaunty
cap, and curtly told her that I did not require
her services. To relieve myself of the load of
vexation which oppressed me, I strolled into the
streets; but I was soon driven back to my landlady’s
little parlor—the gayety that resounded
from every house, and the deserted streets without,
were even more annoying than her marked
attention. I sat down once more, and doggedly
read the heavy verse of Jean. I called for my
tea; and, in reply, I was informed that I should
have it directly the dinner was over up-stairs.
My patience was giving way rapidly. My tea
was produced, however, after a considerable
delay; and I then thought I would make a
desperate attempt to forget the jovial scenes
that were going forward in every nook and
corner of the country—save in my desolate,
sombre, close back parlor. I swung my feet
upon the fender, leisurely filled the bowl of my
meerschaum, and was about to mix my first
fragrant cup, when that horrible servant again
made her appearance, holding a dark steaming
lump of something, on a plate.
“Please, sir, missis’s compliments, and p’raps
you’d accept this bit of Christmas puddin’?”
I could have hurled it, plate and all, into the
yard below. I saw myself at once an object of
profound pity and charity to the company above.
Although I am extremely fond of that marvelous
compound of good things eaten with brandy-sauce
on Christmas Day, I could not have[Pg 401]
touched my landlady’s proffered plateful for
any consideration. I gave a medical reason
for declining the dainty, and once more turned
to my pipe and my tea. As the white smoke
curled from my mouth a waking dream stole
over me. I fancied that I was Robinson
Crusoe: my parrot dead, and my dog run away.
I cursed fate that had consigned me to a solitude.
I recited a few verses from Keats aloud, and the
sound of my voice seemed strange and harsh.
I poked the fire, and whistled, and hummed—to
restore myself to the full enjoyment, or rather
to the misery, of my senses. The tea on that
evening only was green tea. I felt its effects.
I grew nervous and irritable.
The servant once more invaded my seclusion—what
could she want now?
“Please, sir, have you done with the tea-things?
I’m a-going to wash ’em for up-stairs.”
“Take them;” I replied, not very gracefully.
The servant thanked me, as I thought, with impertinent
good-nature, and cleared the table.
About this time, sounds of merriment began
to resound from the Christmas party. The shrill
laughter of children was mingled with the hoarse
guffaws of their parents; and the house shook
at intervals with the romps of both parties. In
the height of my desolate agony it gave me no
little consolation to think that those children
who were at their games, would probably dance
to the tune of a tutor’s cane at no distant interval.
Such was my envy at the exuberant
mirth that reached me in fitful gusts as the
doors were opened or shut, that I felt all sorts
of uncharitableness. Presently there was a lull
in the laughter-storm. I began to hope that
the party was about to break up. A gentle
footstep was audible, descending the stairs.
There was a smothered call for Mary. Mary
obeyed the summons; and the following dialogue
was whispered in the passage:
“Did he eat the pudding?”
“No, mum—he was afraid of it: and he was
so cross!”
“Cross! I was going to ask him to join us:
do you think he would, Mary?”
“Bless you, no, mum! He jine! I think I
see him a-jining! Nothing pleases him. He’s
too high for any body. I never see the likes of
him!”
The feet then ascended the stairs, and after
another pause of a few moments, the din of
merriment was resumed. I was furious at the
sympathy which my loneliness created. I could
bear the laughter and shouting of the Christmas
party no longer, and once, more with a determination
of having my revenge, I went to bed. I
lay there for several hours; and did not close
my eyes before I had vowed solemnly that I
would not pass another Christmas Day in solitude,
and in lodgings—and I didn’t.
In the course of the following year, I married
the lovely daughter of Mr. Sergeant Shuttleface.
My angel was a most astonishing piano-forte
performer, and copied high art pictures in Berlin
wool with marvelous skill, but was curiously
ignorant of housekeeping; so, we spent the beginning
of our wedded bliss in furnished apartments
in order that she might gain experience
gradually.
On one point, however, I was resolute; I would
not spend a second Christmas Day in lodgings.
I took a house, therefore, toward the close of the
year, and repeatedly urged my wife to vacate our
apartments that we might set up for ourselves.
This responsibility she shrunk from with unremitting
reluctance. There were besides innumerable
delays. Carpets wouldn’t fit; painters
wouldn’t work above one day a week: paper-hangers
hung fire; and blacksmiths, charging
by the day, did no more than one day’s work
in six. Time wore on. December came, advanced,
and it seemed to be my fate to undergo
another Christmas torment. However, to my
inexpressible joy, every thing was announced to
be in readiness on the twenty-fourth. My sposa
had by this time learned enough of housekeeping
to feel strong enough for its duties, and on Christmas
Eve we left our rooms in Bedford-square,
and took our Christmas pudding, in a cab, to
my suburban villa near Fulham. And a merry
Christmas we made of it! I don’t think I ever
ate a better pudding, though I have eaten a good
many since then.
CRAZED.
BY SYDNEY YENDYS.
Wherein she seeketh Summer thro’ the earth.
I will arise and go upon my way.
It may be that the leaves of Autumn hid
His footsteps from me; it may be the snows.
I wore no weeds. He must be in the Earth,
Oh where is he, that I may come to him
And he may charm the fever of my brain.
Thro’ the long weary summer I toiled sore;
Having much sorrow of the envious woods
And groves that burgeoned round me where I came,
And when I would have seen him, shut him in.
Being in love did hide him from my sight;
The Ash-tree bent above him; vicious weeds
Withheld me; Willows in the River-wind
Hissed at me, by the twilight, waving wands.
Thou knowest after I had sunk outworn
In the late summer gloom till Autumn came,
I looked up in the light of burning Woods
And entered on my wayfare when I saw
Gold on the ground and glory in the trees.
My toils and outcries as the lusty world
Grew thin to winter; and my ceaseless feet
In Vales, and on stark Hills, till the first snow
Fell, and the large rain of the latter leaves.
And give me service of thy winds and streams.
It needs must be that he will hear thy voice
For thou art much as I was when he woo’d
[Pg 402]
And won me long ago beside the Dee.
And any where you look up into eyes
And think the star of love hath found her mate
And know, because of day, they are not stars;
Oh streams, they are the eyes of my beloved!
Oh murmur as I murmured once of old
And he will stay beside you, oh ye streams,
And I shall clasp him when my day is come.
If thou shalt hear a voice more sweet than thine
About a sunset rose-tree deep in June,
Sweeter than thine, oh wind, when thou dost leap
Into the tree with passion, putting by
The maiden leaves that ruffle round their dame,
And singest and art silent—having dropt
In pleasure on the bosom of the rose—
Oh wind, it is the voice of my beloved.
Wake, wake, and bear me to the voice, oh wind!
Will be my willing servants. Wheresoe’er
There mourns a hen-bird that hath lost her mate
Her will I tell my sorrow—weeping hers.
She shall be ware of how my Love went up
Sole singing to the cloud; and evermore
I hear his song, but him I can not see.
That pineth in the depth of silent woods,
I also will complain to her that night
Is still. And of the creeping of the winds,
And of the sullen trees, and of the lone
Dumb Dark. And of the listening of the Stars.
What have we done, what have we done, oh Night!
My watch-towers. Wheresoe’er thou liest bound
I will be there. For ere the Spring be past
I will have preached my dolor through the Land,
And not a bird but shall have all my woe.
—And whatsoever hath my woe hath me.
Declare if ye have seen him. You pale flowers
Why do you quake and hang the head like me?
And tremble? Ah, you met him in your caves
And shrank out shuddering on the wintry air.
Fear not. He will not follow ye; for then
I should be happy who am doomed to woe.
That I may know my grief is to be borne
And all my fate is but the common lot.”
Swayed to and fro, as in a wind of Thought
That moaned about her, murmuring alow,
“The common lot, oh for the common lot.”
Smote her. As when at night the dreaming wind
Starts up enraged, and shakes the Trees and sleeps.
Say dost thou weep, oh Rain, for him or me?
Alas, thou also goest to the Earth
And enterest as one brought home by fear.
So dashest thou the doors and art not seen.
Whose burial did they speak of in the skies?
Where I might stand and say, ‘Here lies my Love.’
And sigh, and look down to him, thro’ the Earth,
And look up thro’ the clearing skies, and smile.”
The sky descended on the Mountain-tops
Unclouded; and the stars embower’d the Night.
And when the face of her great grief was hid
Her callow heart, that like a nestling bird
Clamored, sank down with plaintive pipe and slow
Her cry was like a strange fowl in the dark;
“Alas, Night,” said she; then like a faint ghost,
As tho’ the owl did hoot upon the hills,
“Alas, Night.” On the murky silence came
Her voice like a white sea-mew on the waste
Of the dark deep a-sudden seen and lost
Upon the barren expanse of mid-seas
Black with the Thunder. “Alas, Night,” said she,
“Alas, Night.” Then the stagnant season lay
From hill to hill. But when the waning Moon
Rose, she began with hasty step to run
The wintry mead; a wounded bird that seeks
To hide its head when all the trees are bare.
Silent—for all her strength did bear her dread—
Silent, save when with bursting heart she cried,
Like one who wrestles in the dark with fiends.
“Alas, Night.” With a dim, wild voice of fear
As tho’ she saw her sorrow by the moon.
She murmureth, sadder than the Nightingale.
When on our bridal morn I thought him dead,
And dreamed and shrieked and woke upon his breast.
I think I see the beauty of the world.
Perchance but I am blind, and he is near.
And clinging to his bosom called on him,
And wept, and knew, and knew not it was he.
There is a darkness thick about my heart
And all I seem to see is as a dream.
My lids have closed, and have shut in the world.
I stretch my hand, oh Love, and quake with dread
I thrust it, and I know not where. Ah me,
What shall not seize the dark hand of the blind?
I am in Hell, in Hell, oh Love! I feel
There is a burning gulf before my feet!
I dare not stir and at my back the fiends!
I wind my arms, my arms that demons scorch,
Round this poor breast and all that thou shouldst save,
From rapine. Husband, I cry out from Hell;
There is a gulf. They seize my flesh. (She shrieked.)
How know I but the burning pit doth yawn?
Here will I shrink and shrink to no more space
Than my feet cover. (She wept.) So much up
My mortal touch makes honest. Oh my Life,
My Lord, my Husband! Fool, that cryest in vain!
Ah, Angel! What hast thou to do with Hell?
To lead me to thee where thou art in Heaven
Only I would that thou shouldst be my star,
And whatsoever Fate thy beams dispense
I am content. It shall be good to me.
Yea tho’ mine eyes return and miss thee still,
And thou shouldst take another shape than thine,
[Pg 403]
Have pity on my lot, and lead me hence
Where I may think of thee. To the old fields
And wonted valleys where we once were blest.
Oh Love all day I hear them, out of sight,
This far Home where the Past abideth yet
Beside the stream that prates of other days.
My sorrow groweth big unto my time.
Oh Love, I would that I were mad. Oh Love,
I do not ask that thou shouldst change my Fate,
I will endure; but oh my Life, my Lord,
Being as thou art a throned saint in Heaven,
If thou wouldst touch me and enchant my sense,
And daze the anguish of my heart with dreams,
And change the stop of grief; and turn my soul
A little devious from the daily march
Of Reason, and the path of conscious woe
And all the truth of Life! Better, oh Love,
In fond delusion to be twice betrayed,
Than know so well and bitterly as I.
Let me be mad. (She wept upon her knees.)
I sat upon a cloud. It bore me in.
It is not so, you heavens! I am not dead.
Alas! There have been pangs as strong as Death.
It would be sweet to know that I am dead.
Which sayeth day and night, ‘For all but thee,’
And poureth its abundance night and day,
And will not feed the hunger in my heart.
I can not write my Being on the world,
The moss grows unrespective where I tread.
Night is not for my slumber. Not for me
Sink down the dark inexorable hours.
I have no pleasure in the needless night
And toss and wail that other lids may sleep.
Her functions cast me out; her golden wheels
That harmless roll about unconscious Babes
Do crush me. My place knoweth me no more.
I did not see the closing of the eyes.
Perchance there is one death for all of us
Whereof we can not see the eyelids close.
Dear Love, I think men’s eyes behold me not.
The air is heavy on these lips that strain
To cry; I do not warm the thing I touch;
The Lake gives back no image unto me.
From a deep sleep. Now shall we meet again!
The Country of the blest is hid from me
Like Morn behind the Hills. The Angel smiles.
I breathe thy name. He hurleth me from Heaven.
Break, break the chains that hold me back from thee.
I see the race of mortal men pass by;
The great wind of their going waves my hair;
I stretch my hands, I lay my cheek to them,
In love; they stir the down upon my cheek;
I can not touch them, and they know not me.
I care not for it if I may but live!
I would not be among the dead, oh God!
I am not dead! oh God, I will not die!”
So on the broken mirror of her mind
In bright disorder shone the shatter’d World.
Her soul is musical to brooks and birds
Winds, seasons, sunshine, flowers, and maundering trees.
The heart that loved her loves not now, yet lives.
What the eye sees and the ear hears—the hand
That wooing led her thro’ the rosy paths
Of girlhood, and the lenten lanes of Love,
The brow whereon she trembled her first kiss,
The lips that had sole privilege of hers,
The eyes wherein she saw the Universe,
The bosom where she slept the sleep of joy,
The voice that made it sacred to her sleep
With lustral vows; that which doth walk the World
Man among Men, is near her now. But He
Who wandered with her thro’ the ways of Youth,
Who won the tender freedom of the lip,
Who took her to the bosom dedicate
And chaste with vows, who in the perfect whole
Of gracious Manhood, was the god that stood
In her young Heaven, round whom the subject stars
Circled; in whose dear train, where’er he passed
Thronged charmèd powers; at whose advancing feet
Upspringing happy seasons and sweet times
Made fond court caroling; who but moved to stir
All things submissive, which did magnify
And wane as ever with his changing will
She changed the centre of her infinite; He
In whom she worshiped Truth, and did obey
Goodness; in whose sufficient love she felt,
Fond Dreamer! the eternal smile of all
Angels and men; round whom, upon his neck,
Her thoughts did hang; whom lacking they fell down
Distract to the earth; He whom she loved and who
Loved her of old—in the long days before
Chaos, the empyrean days!—(Poor heart
She phrased it so) is no more: and oh, God!
Thorough all Time and that transfigured Time
We call Eternity, will be no more.
[From the Dublin University Magazine.]
ACTORS AND THEIR SALARIES.
In all ages successful actors have been an uncommonly
well paid community. This is a
substantial fact, which no one will deny, however
opinions may differ as to the comparative
value of the histrionic art, when ranked with
poetry, painting, and sculpture. The actor
complains of the peculiar condition attached to
his most brilliant triumphs—that they fade with
the decay of his own physical powers, and are
only perpetuated for a doubtful interval through
the medium of imperfect imitation—very often
a bad copy of an original which no longer exists
to disprove the libel. In the actor’s case,
then, something must certainly be deducted from
posthumous renown; but this is amply balanced
by living estimation and a realized fortune.
There are many instances of great painters,
poets, and sculptors (ay, and philosophers, too),
who could scarcely gain a livelihood; but we
should be puzzled to name a great actor without
an enormous salary. I don’t include managers
in this category. They are unlucky exceptions,
and very frequently lose in sovereignty
what they had gained by service. An income[Pg 404]
of three or four thousand per annum, argent
comptant, carries along with it many solid enjoyments.
The actor who can command this,
by laboring in his vocation, and whose ears are
continually tingling with the nightly applause
of his admirers, has no reason to consider his
lot a hard one, because posterity may assign to
him in the Temple of Fame a less prominent
niche than is occupied by Milton, who, when
alive, sold “Paradise Lost” for fifteen pounds,
or by Rembrandt, who was obliged to feign his
own death, before his pictures would provide
him a dinner. If these instances fail to content
him, he should recollect what is recorded
of “Blind Mæonides:
Through which the living Homer begg’d his bread.”
No doubt it is a grand affair to figure in the
page of history, and be recorded among the
“shining lights” of our generation. But there
is good practical philosophy in the homely proverb
which says, “Solid pudding is better than
empty praise:” the reputation which wins current
value during life is more useful to the possessor
than the honor which comes after death;
and which comes, as David says, in the Rivals,
“exactly where we can make a shift to do without
it.” To have our merits appreciated two or
three centuries hence, by generations yet unborn,
and to have our works, whether with the pen or
pencil, admired long after what was once our
mortal substance is “stopping a beer-barrel,”
are very pleasing, poetical hallucinations for all
who like to indulge in them; but the chances
are, we shall know nothing of the matter, while
it is quite certain that if we do, we shall set no
value on it. Posterity, then, will be the chief
gainers, and of all concerned the only party to
whom we owe no obligations. The posterity,
too, which emanates from the nineteenth century
is much more likely to partake of the commercial
than the romantic character, and to
hold in higher reverence the memory of an ancestor
who has left behind him £30,000 in bank
stock or consols, than of one who has only bequeathed
a marble monument in “Westminster’s
Old Abbey,” a flourishing memoir in the
“Lives of Illustrious Englishmen,” or an epic
poem in twenty-four cantos. I would not have
it supposed that I depreciate the love of posthumous
fame, or those “longings after immortality,”
which are powerful incentives to much
that is good and great; but I am led into this
train of reasoning, by hearing it so constantly
objected as a misfortune to the actor, that his
best efforts are but fleeting shadows, and can
not survive him. This, being interpreted fairly,
means that he can not gain all that genius toils
for, but he has won the lion’s share, and ought
to be satisfied.
Formerly the actor had to contend with prejudices
which stripped him of his place in society,
and degraded his profession. This was assuredly
a worse evil than perishable fame; but
all this has happily passed away. The taboo is
removed, and he takes his legitimate place with
kindred artists according to his pretension. His
large salary excites much wonder and more jealousy,
but he is no longer exposed to the insult
which Le Kain, the Roscius of France, once received,
and was obliged to swallow as he might.
Dining one day at a restaurateur’s, he was accosted
by an old general officer near him. “Ah!
Monsieur Le Kain, is that you! Where have
you been for some weeks—we have lost you from
Paris?” “I have been acting in the south, may
it please your excellency,” replied Le Kain!
“Eh bien! and how much have you earned?”
“In six weeks, sir, I have received 4000 crowns.”
“Diable!” exclaimed the general, twirling his
mustache with a truculent frown, “What’s this
I hear? A miserable mimic, such as thou, can
gain in six weeks double the sum that I, a nobleman
of twenty descents, and a Knight of St.
Louis, am paid in twelve months. Voila une
vraie infamie!” “And at what sum, sir,” replied
Le Kain, placidly, “do you estimate the
privilege of thus addressing me?” In those
days, in France, an actor was denied Christian
burial, and would have been roué vif if he had
presumed to put himself on an equality with a
gentleman, or dared to resent an unprovoked
outrage.
The large salaries of recent days were even
surpassed among the ancients. In Rome, Roscius,
and Æsopus, his contemporary, amassed
prodigious fortunes by their professional labors.
Roscius was paid at the rate of £45 a day,
amounting to more than £15,000 per annum
of our currency. He became so rich that at
last he declined receiving any salary, and acted
gratuitously for several years. A modern manager
would give something to stumble on such
a Roscius. No wonder he was fond of his art,
and unwilling to relinquish its exercise. Æsopus
at an entertainment produced a single dish,
stuffed with singing birds, which, according to
Dr. Arbuthnot’s computation, must have cost
about £4883 sterling. He left his son a fortune
amounting to £200,000 British money.
It did not remain long in the family, as, by the
evidence of Horace and Pliny, he was a notorious
spendthrift, and rapidly dissipated the
honest earnings of his father.
Decimus Laberius, a Roman knight, was induced,
or, as some say, compelled, by Julius
Cæsar, to appear in one of his own mimes, an
inferior kind of dramatic composition, very popular
among the Romans, and in which he was
unrivaled, until supplanted by Publius Syrus.
The said Laberius was consoled for the degradation
by a good round sum, as Cæsar gave
him 20,000 crowns and a gold ring, for this
his first and only appearance on any stage.
Neither was he “alone in his glory,” being
countenanced by Furius Leptinus and Quintus
Calpenus, men of senatorial rank, who, on the
authority of Suetonius, fought in the ring for a
prize. I can’t help thinking the money had
its due weight with Laberius. He was evidently
vain, and in his prologue, preserved by
Macrobius, and translated by Goldsmith, he[Pg 405]
laments his age and unfitness quite as pathetically
as the disgrace he was subjected to.
“Why did you not ask me to do this,” says
he, “when I was young and supple, and could
have acquitted myself with credit?” But,
according to Macrobius, the whole business was
a regular contract, with the terms settled beforehand.
“Laberium asperæ libertatis equitem
Romanum, Cæsar quingentis millibus invitavit,
ut prodiret in scenam.” Good encouragement
for a single amateur performance!
Garrick retired at the age of 60, having been
35 years connected with the stage. He left
behind him above £100,000 in money, besides
considerable property in houses, furniture, and
articles of vertû. He lived in the best society,
and entertained liberally. But he had no family
to bring up or provide for, and was systematically
prudent in expenditure, although
charitable, to the extreme of liberality, when
occasion required. Edmund Kean might have
realized a larger fortune than Garrick, had his
habits been equally regular. George Frederick
Cooke, in many respects a kindred genius to
Kean, threw away a golden harvest in vulgar
dissipation. The sums he received in America
alone would have made him independent. John
Kemble and Mrs. Siddons both retired rich,
though less so than might have been expected.
She had through life heavy demands on her
earnings, and he, in evil hour, invested much of
his property in Covent-garden Theatre. Young
left the stage in the full zenith of his reputation,
with undiminished powers and a handsome
independence. Macready is about doing
the same, under similar circumstances. Liston
and Munden were always accounted two of the
richest actors of their day, and William Farren,
almost “the last of the Romans,” is generally
reputed to be “a warm man.” Long may he
continue so! Miss Stephens, both the Keans,
father and son, Macready, Braham, and others,
have frequently received £50 a night for a long
series of performances. Tyrone Power would
probably have gone beyond them all, such was
his increasing popularity and attraction, when
the untimely catastrophe occurred which ended
his career, and produced a vacancy we are not
likely to see filled up.
John Bull has ever been remarkable for his
admiration of foreign artists. The largest sums
bestowed on native talent bear no comparison
with the salaries given to French and Italian
singers, dancers, and musicians. An importation
from “beyond seas” will command its
weight in gold. This love of exotic prodigies is
no recent passion, but older than the days of
Shakspeare. Trinculo, in the Tempest, thus
apostrophizes the recumbent monster, Caliban,
whom he takes for a fish: “Were I in England
now (as I was once), and had but this fish
painted, not a holiday fool there but would give
a piece of silver. There would this monster
make a man—any strange beast there makes a
man.”
Catalani, Pasta, Sontag, Malibran, Grisi, Taglioni,
Rubini, Mario, Tamburini, Lablache, cum
multis aliis, have received their thousands, and
tens of thousands; but, until the Jenny Lind mania
left every thing else at an immeasurable distance,
Paganini obtained larger sums than had
ever before been received in modern times. He
came with a prodigious flourish of trumpets, a
vast continental reputation, and a few personal
legends of the most exciting character. It was
said that he had killed his wife in a fit of jealousy,
and made fiddle-strings of her intestines; and that
the devil had composed a sonata for him in a
dream, as he formerly did for Tartini. When you
looked at him, you thought all this, and more,
very likely to be true. His talent was almost
supernatural; while his “get up” and “mise
en scene” were original and unearthly, such as
those who saw him will never forget, and those
who did not can with difficulty conceive. The
individual and his performance were equally unlike
any thing that had ever been exhibited before.
No picture or description can convey an
adequate idea of his entrance and his exit. To
walk simply on and off the stage appears a commonplace
operation enough, but Paganini did
this in a manner peculiar to himself, which
baffled all imitation. While I am writing of
it, his first appearance in Dublin, at the great
Musical Festival of 1830, presents itself to “my
mind’s eye,” as an event of yesterday. When
he placed himself in position to commence, the
crowded audience were hushed into a death-like
silence. His black habiliments, his pale, attenuated
visage, powerfully expressive; his long,
silky, raven tresses, and the flash of his dark
eye, as he shook them back over his shoulders;
his thin, transparent fingers, unusually long, the
mode in which he grasped his bow, and the tremendous
length to which he drew it; and, climax
of all, his sudden manner of placing both
bow and instrument under his arm, while he
threw his hands behind him, elevated his head,
his features almost distorted with a smile of
ecstasy, and his very hair instinct with life, at
the conclusion of an unparalleled fantasia! And
there he stood immovable and triumphant, while
the theatre rang again with peals on peals of
applause, and shouts of the wildest enthusiasm!
None who witnessed this will ever forget it, nor
are they likely again to see the same effect produced
by mere mortal agency.
In Dublin, in 1830, Paganini saved the Musical
Festival, which would have failed but for
his individual attraction, although supported by
an army of talent in every department. All
was done in first rate style, not to be surpassed.
There were Braham, Madame Stockhausen, H.
Phillips, De Begnis, &c., &c.; Sir G. Smart for
conductor, Cramer, Mori, and T. Cooke for leaders,
Lindley, Nicholson, Anfossi, Lidel Herrmann,
Pigott, and above ninety musicians in the orchestra,
and more than one hundred and twenty
singers in the chorus. The festival was held in
the Theatre-Royal, then, as now, the only building
in Dublin capable of accommodating the vast
number which alone could render such a speculation[Pg 406]
remunerative. The theatre can hold two
thousand six hundred persons, all of whom may
see and hear, whether in the boxes, pit, or galleries.
The arrangement was, to have oratorios
kept distinct on certain mornings, and
miscellaneous concerts on the evenings of other
days. The concerts were crushers, but the first
oratorio was decidedly a break down. The
committee became alarmed; the expenses were
enormous, and heavy liabilities stared them in
the face. There was no time to be lost, and at
the second oratorio, duly announced, there stood
Paganini, in front of the orchestra, violin in hand,
on an advanced platform, overhanging the pit,
not unlike orator Henley’s tub, as immortalized
by the poet. Between the acts of the Messiah
and the Creation, he fiddled “the Witches at the
Great Walnut Tree of Benevento,” with other
equally appropriate interpolations, to the ecstatic
delight of applauding thousands, who cared
not a pin for Haydn or Handel, but came to
hear Paganini alone; and to the no small
scandal of the select few, who thought the
episode a little on the north side of consistency.
But the money was thereby forthcoming, every
body was paid, the committee escaped without
damage, and a hazardous speculation, undertaken
by a few spirited individuals, was wound
up with deserved success.
When the festival was over, the town empty,
and a cannon-ball might have been fired down
Sackville-street without doing much injury,
Paganini was engaged by himself for a series of
five performances in the theatre. For this he received
£1143. His dividend on the first night’s
receipts amounted to £333 (horresco referens!)
without a shilling of outlay incurred on his
part. He had the lion’s share with a vengeance,
as the manager cleared with difficulty £200.
ENCOUNTER WITH AN ICEBERG.
For ten days we had fine weather and light
winds, but a southerly gale sprung up, and
drove us to the northward, and I then found out
what it was to be at sea. After the gale had
lasted a week, the wind came round from the
northward, and bitter cold it was. We then
stood on rather further to the north than the
usual track, I believe.
It was night and blowing fresh. The sky
was overcast, and there was no moon, so that
darkness was on the face of the deep—not total
darkness, it must be understood, for that is
seldom known at sea. I was in the middle
watch from midnight to four o’clock, and had
been on deck about half an hour when the look-out
forward sung out “ship ahead—starboard—hard
a starboard.”
These words made the second mate, who had
the watch, jump into the weather rigging. “A
ship,” he exclaimed. “An iceberg it is rather,
and—. All hands wear ship,” he shouted in a
tone which showed there was not a moment to lose.
The watch sprung to the braces and bowlines
while the rest of the crew tumbled up from
below, and the captain and other officers rushed
out of their cabins; the helm was kept up, and
the yards swung round, and the ship’s head
turned toward the direction whence we had
come. The captain glanced his eye round, and
then ordered the courses to be brailed up, and
the main topsail to be backed, so as to lay the
ship to. I soon discovered the cause of these
manœuvres; for before the ship had quite wore
round, I perceived close to us a towering mass
with a refulgent appearance, which the look-out
man had taken for the white sails of a ship, but
which proved in reality to be a vast iceberg,
and attached to it, and extending a considerable
distance to leeward, was a field or very extensive
floe of ice, against which the ship would
have run, had it not been discovered in time,
and would in all probability instantly have gone
down with every one on board.
In consequence of the extreme darkness, it
was dangerous to sail either way; for it was
impossible to say what other floes or smaller
cakes of ice might be in the neighborhood, and
we might probably be on them, before they could
be seen. We, therefore, remained hove to. As
it was, I could not see the floe till it was pointed
out to me by one of the crew.
When daylight broke the next morning, the
dangerous position in which the ship was placed
was seen. On every side of us appeared large
floes of ice, with several icebergs floating, like
mountains on a plain, among them; while the
only opening through which we could escape
was a narrow passage to the northeast, through
which we must have come. What made our
position the more perilous was, that the vast
masses of ice were approaching nearer and
nearer to each other, so that we had not a
moment to lose, if we would effect our escape.
As the light increased, we saw, at the distance
of three miles to the westward, another
ship in a far worse predicament than we were,
inasmuch that she was completely surrounded
by ice, though she still floated in a sort of basin.
The wind held to the northward, so that we
could stand clear out of the passage, should it
remain open long enough. She by this time
had discovered her own perilous condition, as
we perceived that she had hoisted a signal of
distress, and we heard the guns she was firing
to call our attention to her; but regard to our
own safety compelled us to disregard them till
we had ourselves got clear of the ice.
It was very dreadful to watch the stranger,
and to feel that we could render her no assistance.
All hands were at the braces, ready to
trim the sails should the wind head us; for, in
that case, we should have to beat out of the
channel, which was every instant growing
narrower and narrower. The captain stood at
the weather gangway, conning the ship. When
he saw the ice closing in on us, he ordered every
stitch of canvas the ship could carry to be set
on her, in hopes of carrying her out before this
should occur. It was a chance, whether or not
we should be nipped. However, I was not so[Pg 407]
much occupied with our own danger as not to
keep an eye on the stranger, and to feel deep
interest in her fate.
I was in the mizen-top, and as I possessed a
spy-glass, I could see clearly all that occurred.
The water on which she floated was nearly
smooth, though covered with foam, caused by
the masses of ice as they approached each other.
I looked; she had but a few fathoms of water
on either side of her. As yet she floated unharmed.
The peril was great; but the direction
of the ice might change, and she might yet
be free. Still, on it came with terrific force;
and I fancied that I could hear the edges grinding
and crushing together.
The ice closed on the ill-fated ship. She
was probably as totally unprepared to resist its
pressure as we were. At first I thought that it
lifted her bodily up, but it was not so, I suspect.
She was too deep in the water for that. Her
sides were crushed in—her stout timbers were
rent into a thousand fragments—her tall masts
tottered and fell, though still attached to the
hull. For an instant I concluded that the ice
must have separated, or perhaps the edges broke
with the force of the concussion; for, as I
gazed, the wrecked mass of hull, and spars,
and canvas, seemed drawn suddenly downward
with irresistible force, and a few fragments
which had been hurled by the force of the concussion
to a distance, were all that remained of
the hapless vessel. Not a soul of her crew
could have had time to escape to the ice.
I looked anxiously; not a speck could be seen
stirring near the spot. Such, thought I, may be
the fate of the four hundred and forty human beings
on board this ship, ere many minutes are over.
I believe that I was the only person on board
who witnessed the catastrophe. Most of the emigrants
were below, and the few who were on deck
were with the crew watching our own progress.
Still narrower grew the passage. Some of
the parts we had passed through were already
closed. The wind, fortunately, held fair, and
though it contributed to drive the ice faster in
on us, it yet favored our escape. The ship flew
through the water at a great rate, heeling over
to her ports, but though at times it seemed as
if the masts would go over the sides, still the
captain held on. A minute’s delay might prove
our destruction.
Every one held their breaths, as the width of
the passage decreased, though we had but a
short distance more to make good before we
should be free.
I must confess that all the time I did not
myself feel any sense of fear. I thought it was
a danger more to be apprehended for others than
for myself. At length a shout from the deck
reached my ears, and looking round, I saw that
we were on the outside of the floe. We were
just in time, for, the instant after, the ice met,
and the passage through which we had come,
was completely closed up. The order was now
given, to keep the helm up, and to square away
the yards, and with a flowing sheet we ran
down the edge of the ice for upward of three
miles, before we were clear of it.
Only then did people begin to inquire what
had become of the ship we had lately seen. I
gave my account, but few expressed any great
commiseration for the fate of those who were
lost. Our captain had had enough of ice, so he
steered a course to get as fast as possible into
more southern latitudes.
THE DOG AND DEER OF THE ARMY.
Many of the citizens of Edinburgh will remember
a beautiful deer which, many
years ago, accompanied the Forty-second Highlanders,
and how thousands in Princes-street
were wont to admire the stately step, the proud
and haughty toss of the antlers, and the mild,
and we may almost say benignant eye of this
singularly-placed animal. Few persons, however,
thought of inquiring into the history of
this denizen of the hills, or how it came to pass
that an animal naturally shy to an extraordinary
degree, should have been so tamed as to take
evident delight in military array, and the martial
music of a Highland regiment. Still fewer,
immersed in their city life, were acquainted
with the amazing swiftness, the keen scent,
and the daring bravery of the stag; whose
qualities, indeed, might be taken as a type of
those of the distinguished regiment to which it
became attached. The French could abide the
charge of British cavalry; they had some sort
of understanding of such a mode of warfare;
indeed, to do them justice, they were both
skillful and brave in the use and knowledge of
arms. But the deadly charge of the Highlanders
was a puzzler both to their science and courage,
and they could by no effort face the forests of
cold steel—the bristling bayonets of the kilted
clans. Among these regiments none suffered
more—excepting, perhaps, the Ninety-Second—than
the regiment which afterward adopted the
deer as a living memorial of their mountain
fastnesses; and a dog likewise, which became
attached to, and for years accompanied the same
regiment, may be supposed to symbol the fidelity
so strikingly characteristic of the Highlanders.
Both the animals adopted by the regiment
made their appearance in the ranks about the
year 1832, at St. Ema, in Malta. The deer
was presented by a friend of one of the officers,
and the dog belonged originally to an officer of
the navy, who happened to dine at the mess.
The latter animal, from that very night, formed
a strong attachment for the officers and men of
the Forty-second; no commands or enticements
could induce him to quit the corporate object of
his affection, and his master at length, yielding
to a determination he could not conquer, presented
the animal, which was of the noble Newfoundland
breed, to the regiment. The attachment
very soon became mutual, and thereafter
the dog would follow no one who did not wear
the uniform and belong to the corps. The men
subscribed a trifle each, with which a handsome
collar was provided for their friend, inscribed[Pg 408]
“Regimental Dog, Forty-second Royal Highlanders.”
They gave him the name of “Peter,”
and it was a strange and notable day in the calendar
of the soldiers when Peter and the deer,
who were strongly attached to each other, did
not appear on parade. Peter, it may be supposed,
was a great frequenter of the cook-house,
where a luxurious bone, together with a pat on
the head, and a word or two of recognition, was
his daily dole from the cooks—with one exception.
When this churlish person officiated,
Peter was frequently obliged to retire minus his
rations, and sometimes even with blows instead—a
kind of treatment which he could by no
means reconcile with the respect due to him as
the faithful adherent of so distinguished a corps.
At any time when Peter happened to meet the
delinquent, he was seen just to give a look over
his head and a wag with his tail, and walk off,
as much as to say, “I have a crow to pluck
with you.”
By-and-by the season of bathing parades
came round, and he used to accompany the
soldiers in the mornings in such recreations, and
was generally the first to take the water, and
the last to leave it; he wished to see all safe.
He knew his own power in this element, as well
as his enemy’s power out of it; and it was with
a savage joy he saw one day the churlish cook
trust himself to the waves. Peter instantly
swam toward him, and pulled him down under
the water, and would doubtless have drowned
him, had not some of the soldiers come to the
rescue. A still more curious exercise of his
instinct is related of his residence at Fort Neuf
in Malta, which is situated to the north of Corfu,
and the entrance to which is a subterranean
passage of considerable length. Beyond the
mouth of this cavern Peter was in the habit of
ranging to the distance of thirty-two feet, and
as the hour of recall approached, would there sit
with eyes intent and ears erect waiting the return
of the soldiers. When the trumpet sounded,
he showed evidences of some excitement and
anxiety; and at the last note went at once to
the right-about, and, as fast as his legs could
carry him, made for the entrance, and was in a
few seconds in the interior of the fort. The
reason he went no farther than the thirty-two
feet was apparently a consciousness that he had
no pass, without which the men, he observed,
were not permitted to exceed the boundary!
That Peter actually understood this regulation
was firmly believed both by the non-commissioned
officers and soldiers.
The police at Malta, especially at Corfu, are
very particular with respect to dogs in warm
weather. They may be seen almost daily going
about with carts, on which are set up
wooden screens garnished with hooks, such as
butchers use for suspending meat; and it is no
uncommon thing to see from nine to a dozen
canine corpses suspended from these hooks.
Peter, it may be imagined, had a great horror
of this ghastly show; and indeed he made
many narrow escapes from the dog-hangman.
The regimental collar, however, was put on
him, and every precaution used by the men to
prevent his being destroyed. He was still
allowed to go at large, but was always observed
to look with a suspicious and uneasy eye at
the death-cart.
Both the dog and the deer preferred to abide
by the head of the regiment, in and out of quarters.
They always remained with the band.
The men composing the band have generally
quarters apart from the other soldiers, this
being more convenient for their musical studies
and practice. Peter, although he would follow
any of the soldiers in their Highland dress out
of doors, generally preferred the quarters of the
band; and should one-half or a part of the
regiment be stationed at one place, and the
other at another, whenever they separated on
the road to their respective quarters, Peter
would give a wistful look from one to the
other, but invariably follow the party which
was accompanied by the band. The same
was the case with the stag. He likewise took
up his quarters with the band, and followed
closely behind them on their march. This individual
was in the habit of going into the
rooms of his friends for a biscuit, of which he
was very fond; but if the article had received
the contamination of the men’s breath, he would
at once reject it. Experiments were tried by
concealing the biscuit that had been breathed
upon, and then presenting it as a fresh one;
but the instinct of the deer was not to be deceived.
Latterly, this animal became extremely
irritable, and if a stranger attempted to pass
between the band and the main body of the
regiment, he attacked the offender with his antlers.
The combativeness of Peter was mingled
in a remarkable manner with prudence. Being
once attacked by a mastiff of greatly superior
size and strength, he fled for upward of a mile
before his enemy, till he came to his own ground
at the entrance of the fort; he then turned to
bay, and gave his adversary effectual battle.
One day in 1834, while the deer was grazing
and eating herbs on the top of Fort Neuf, situated
to the north of Corfu, a cat in the vicinity,
startled perhaps by the appearance of the animal,
bristled up as puss does to a dog. On this
slight alarm the deer was seized with a sudden
panic, and with one bound sprung over the precipice—a
height of two hundred feet—and was
killed on the spot. It was remarkable that its
friend the dog, although not immediately on the
spot, rushed to the battlements instantly, and
barked and yelled most piteously. The death
of Peter, which occurred in 1837, was also of a
tragical kind. He chanced to snarl at an officer
(who had ill-used him previously) on his entrance
into Edinburgh Castle, of which the two-legged
creature took advantage, and ordered him to be
shot. This was accordingly done; and so poor
Peter, in the inexorable course of military law,
fell by the arms of the men who had so long
been his kind comrades, and who continue to
lament him to this hour.
Monthly Record of Current Events.
POLITICAL AND GENERAL NEWS.
THE UNITED STATES.
The Political Intelligence of the past month is
of less than usual interest. In our last number
we gave a very full analysis of the various documents
transmitted to Congress at the opening of
the session. The proceedings of that body have
been comparatively unimportant. One or two
motions have been made in the House of Representatives
for the purpose of inducing action on
the law of the last session concerning fugitives
from labor, but they have been rejected by large
majorities. All the indications, thus far, clearly
show that Congress is disposed to leave the several
measures of the last session, relating to slavery,
entirely untouched. There have been discussions
in both branches upon the construction of a
railroad to the Pacific, upon the land titles of California,
and upon other projects of more or less importance:
but as no decisive action has been had
upon them, it is not necessary to make further reference
to them here.
While the issue of the Hungarian contest was
yet doubtful, President Taylor dispatched Mr. A.
Dudley Mann to Vienna as special agent, with
instructions to watch the progress of the movement,
and in case of its success to recognize the Hungarian
Republic. Any such action was prevented
by the overthrow of the Hungarian cause; but the
Austrian Chargé at Washington, Chevalier Hulsemann,
took occasion of the communication to the
Senate of the instructions given to Mr. Mann, to
enter, in the name of his government, a formal protest
against the procedure of the United States, as
an unwarrantable interference in the affairs of a
friendly power; and as a breach of propriety in
national intercourse, jeopardizing the amity between
the two countries. He took special exceptions
to the epithet iron rule, said to be applied to
the government of Austria, to the designation of
Kossuth as an illustrious man, and to “improper
expressions” in regard to Russia, “the intimate
and faithful ally of Austria.” He said that Mr.
Mann had been placed in a position which rendered
him liable to the treatment of a spy; and concluded
by hinting that the United States were not free
from the danger of civil war, and were liable to acts
of retaliation. To this protest a most masterly and
conclusive reply was furnished by Mr. Webster.
Seizing upon the fatal admission of Mr. Hulsemann,
that his government would not have felt itself constrained
to notice the matter, but for the Message
of the President to the Senate, he showed that in
taking exception to any communication from one
department of our government to another, Austria
was guilty of that very interference in the affairs
of a foreign power, of which she complained. But
waiving this decisive advantage, Mr. Webster
went on to show that the conduct of the United
States was in perfect accordance with the practice
of all civilized governments, and Austria in particular;
that the epithet “iron rule,” applied to the Austrian
government, did not occur in the instructions,
that the designation of Kossuth as illustrious was
precisely parallel to the favorable notice—no
where more favorable than in Austria—accorded to
Washington and Franklin, while they were technically
rebels against Great Britain; and that as
Russia had taken no exception to any mention of
her, all such exception on the part of Austria was
officious and uncalled for. He says that had the
Austrian government subjected Mr. Mann to the
treatment of a spy, it would have placed itself beyond
the pale of civilized nations, and the spirit of
the people of this country would have demanded
immediate hostilities to be waged by the utmost
exertion of the power of the Republic. In respect
to the hypothetical retaliation hinted at, he says
that the United States were quite willing to take
their chance, and abide their destiny; but that any
discussion of the matter now, would be idle; but in
the meanwhile, the United States would exercise
their own discretion in the expression of opinions
upon political events. The reply concludes, with
the most exquisite irony, by assuring Mr. Hulsemann
that, believing the principles of civil liberty
upon which our government is founded, to be the
only ones which can meet the demands of the present
age, “the President has perceived with great
satisfaction that, in the Constitution recently introduced
into the Austrian empire, many of these
great principles are recognized and applied, and
he cherishes a sincere wish that they may produce
the same happy effect throughout his Austrian
Majesty’s extensive dominions that they have
done in the United States.”
The Legislature of the State of New York met at
Albany on the 7th of January. Lieutenant-Governor
Church presides in the Senate, which consists
of seventeen Whigs and fifteen Democrats. H.J.
Raymond, of New York City, was elected Speaker
of the Assembly, which consists of eighty-two
Whigs and forty-six Democrats, and R.U. Sherman,
of Oneida County, was elected Clerk. The
Message of Governor Hunt was sent in on the first
day of the session. It presents an able and explicit
exposition of the affairs of the State. The
financial condition of the State is very satisfactory.
The General Fund has met all the current expenses
of the year, and has a surplus of $54,520.
The aggregate debt of the State is $22,530,802, of
which $16,171,109 is on account of the canals. The
amount received for canal tolls during the year was
$3,486,172. The Governor recommends an amendment
of the Constitution, so as to allow the State to
contract a debt for the more speedy enlargement
of the Erie Canal, and submits considerations
growing out of the increasing business and wants
of the State, sustaining this suggestion. The Governor
recommends a thorough revision of the Free
School Law, the establishment of an Agricultural
School, an amendment of the laws, so as to insure
a more equal assessment of property, and an exploration
of the wild lands in the northern part of
the State. In regard to the difficulties that have
hitherto prevailed in the Anti-Rent districts, the
Message suggests that they may be obviated by
the purchase of the lands in question by the State,
and their sale to the tenants on equitable terms.[Pg 410]
Upon national topics the Message says but little.
It urges the importance of faithfully fulfilling the
provisions of all existing laws, and deprecates very
warmly all discussions or suggestions looking toward
a dissolution of the Union. The provision of
the Federal Constitution for the surrender of fugitives
from labor, it says, is of paramount importance,
and must be observed in good faith. But
“while the claim of the Southern slaveholder to
re-capture his slave is fully admitted,” the Governor
says, “the right of the Northern freeman to
prove and defend his freedom is equally sacred.”
The existing law upon this subject, he says, must
be obeyed, though he thinks it contains defects
which men of the South and of the North will, at
the proper time, unite to remedy. “In the mean
time,” he adds, “our people must be left free to
examine its provisions and practical operation.
Their vital and fundamental right to discuss the
merits of this or any other law passed by their
representatives, constitutes the very basis of our
republican system, and can never be surrendered.
Any attempt to restrain it would prove far more
dangerous than its freest exercise. But in all such
discussions we should divest ourselves of sectional
or partisan prejudice, and exercise a spirit of comprehensive
patriotism, respecting alike the rights
of every portion of our common country.” The
Message closes by urging the necessity of amending
the present Tariff, so as to make it more protective,
and of making more effectual provision for
improving the rivers and harbors of the country.
Gov. Wright of Indiana transmitted his Message
to the Legislature of that State on the first
day of its session. The expenses of the State Government,
for the past year, were $83,615.10. The
whole amount of revenue paid into the State Treasury
was $450,481.65. The total value of taxable
property, as returned for 1850, is $137,443,565, which
is an increase over the previous year of $4,014,504.
The entire population of the State is about 988,000,
being an increase since 1840 of upward of 300,000.
The total valuation of real estate and live stock,
exclusive of other personal property, is about
$200,000,000—being $63,000,000 over the entire assessment
for taxation. If to this be added other
descriptions of personal property, the entire State
valuation can not be less than $250,000,000. The
Governor estimates that by the year 1852 the State
will be able to appropriate the sum of $100,000 to
the payment of the principal of the public debt. It
is believed entirely practicable to liquidate the entire
debt in seventeen years from the first payment.
Works of public improvement are progressing rapidly;
there are 400 miles of plank road, costing
from $12,000 to $25,000 per mile, and 1200 miles
additional are surveyed and in progress. There are
212 miles of railroad in successful operation, of
which 120 were completed the past year; and more
than 1000 miles of railroad are surveyed and in a
state of progress. The Message strongly recommends
a scrupulous fulfillment of all the obligations
of the Federal Constitution connected with slavery.
In the Florida Legislature resolutions have been
passed, declaring that the perpetuity of the Union
depends on the faithful execution of the Fugitive
Slave law—that in case of its repeal or essential
modification, it will become the duty of the State
authorities to assemble the people in convention,
with a view to the defense of their violated rights;
and that Florida, in acquiescing in the Compromise
measures, has gone to a point beyond which she
could not go with honor.
The Illinois Legislature met on the 7th. The
Message of Governor French represents the accruing
revenue as more than sufficient to meet current
demands on the Treasury. The entire debt
of the State is $16,627,509. Unsold canal lands are
expected to realize $4,000,000. The Governor is
in favor of homestead exemption—declares against
all bank charters—recommends the acceptance of
Holbrook & Co.’s conditional surrender of their
charter to build the Central Railroad, and its disposal
to the company that offers the best terms.
He speaks favorably of the “Compromise Measures,”
and says that they will be faithfully observed
and obeyed by the people of Illinois, as the only
means of restoring and preserving harmony.
From California our intelligence is to the 1st
of December. Nothing of interest has occurred
there since our last advices. The cholera was still
prevailing at San Francisco. There had been a
battle between the force under the command of
Gen. Morehead and the Youma Indians near Colorado
City, on the Gila, in which the general, after
one hour and a half fighting, was glad to retreat beneath
the guns of the little fort, the Indians having
lost ten men. The American force under Morehead
was 104; their loss is not stated. Subsequently
they had completely vanquished the Indians, none
being found within fifty miles of the old planting
grounds. A fight is also reported between the Indians
and Americans, in the vicinity of Mokelumne
Hill, in which fifteen of the latter were killed, and
probably as many of the Indians. No particulars
are given.
The rainy season had commenced. Many new
veins of auriferous stone have been discovered, and
various companies have embarked and are engaged
in mining operations with good prospects of success.
Among these operations, in addition to those on the
Mariposa, Merced, and in the northern mines, great
hopes and expectations are entertained from those
further south, generally known as the Los Angelos
Company mines, several companies being engaged
in that section, either in mining or in exploring that
great and almost unknown region for its treasures.
The result of the State election has been such
that doubt prevails as to the political complexion
of the next Legislature, both parties claiming it by
small majorities. A United States Senator having
to be chosen, makes it rather an interesting question,
as the election for that office will probably turn
upon party politics.
The Pennsylvania Legislature is now in session.
The message of Gov. Johnston states the
amount of the Public Debt at $40,775,485. The
Governor recommends that all the elections be
hereafter held in October. The project of erecting
an Agricultural Department is commended to favorable
consideration. An appropriate arrangement
of the geological specimens belonging to the State
is also urged. The large body of original papers in
the State Department connected with the Colonial
and Revolutionary History of the State are in an
exposed and perishing condition, and are recommended
for better preservation. In the early spring
the buildings of the Insane Asylum will be ready
for the reception of patients. The school system,
although still imperfect, is rapidly improving in its
general condition, and promises the beneficial results
it was designed to accomplish. The full repair
of the canals and railroads of the State is urged
as an important measure. A system of banking,
based upon State stocks, under proper restrictions,
is recommended to the attention of the Legislature.
It is thought that the present banking facilities are
unequal to the wants of the business community.[Pg 411]
On national questions, Gov. Johnston takes ground
in favor of a revision and alteration of the revenue
laws, so as to give adequate and permanent protection
to the industry of the country, the reduction
of postage, and the construction of railway communications
to the Pacific—and in regard to the
question of slavery and the Fugitive Law, counsels
obedience to the laws and respect to national
legislation; but excepts to that part of the law
which authorizes the creation of a new and irresponsible
tribunal under the name of Commissioners.
MEXICO.
Intelligence from the city of Mexico is to the 30th
of November. Congress was still engaged in discussing
various propositions concerning the public
debt, and a bill had passed both houses for regulating
the interior debt, the original amount of which
was about seventy-five millions of dollars, the new
law, however, reduces it about one-third. It is
believed that the new steps taken upon this subject
will prove highly advantageous to the country.
The magnetic telegraph is in operation in the city
of Mexico merely as an experiment, and gives general
satisfaction. Efforts are being made to form a
company for placing it from Mexico to Vera Cruz.
Accounts from the Mexican Boundary Commission
to the 24th November have reached St. Louis.
Mr. Bartlett arrived at El Paso on the 18th
November, in advance of the main body, in thirty-three
days from San Antonio. He was detained
seven days to recruit the animals, and ten days by
a severe snow storm. He had agreed to meet the
Mexican Commissioner on the 1st November. He
was accompanied by a party of young engineers as
an escort, well mounted and armed, together with
spies and hunters, and seven wagons with provisions,
equipments, &c., forming a party of forty.
On the way Mr. Bartlett was visited by five of
the principal chiefs of the Lipan Indians, accompanied
by warriors. The interview was friendly,
but great care was taken to show them that the
party was well armed.
GENERAL VIEW OF THE STATES OF EUROPE.
We take advantage of a moment of apparent
pause in the current of European affairs to present
a concise view of the political, financial, and civil
condition in which the close of the first half of the
nineteenth century leaves the leading states of
Europe. We do this in order to furnish a standpoint
from which, in the future numbers of our
Monthly Record, the changes which are apparently
about to take place may be observed. The present
population of Europe may be estimated at
262,000,000, upon an area of 3,816,936 square miles,
showing an average of 70 inhabitants to a square
mile. If, however, we exclude Russia, together
with Sweden and Norway, which with almost two-thirds
of the area have but one fourth of the population,
and are therefore altogether exceptional, the
remaining portion will have 138 inhabitants to a
square mile; while Asia has but 32, Africa 13, North
and South America 3, and Australia and Polynesia
only 1. Of this population about 250,000,000, are
Christians, of whom there are 133,000,000 Catholics,
58,000,000 Protestants, and 59,000,000 belonging to
the Greek Church; of the remainder there are
seven or eight millions of Mohammedans, and two
or three millions of Jews. Europe is now politically
divided into 55 independent states, of which
33 belong wholly to Germany, and are included in
the Germanic Confederation; 7 to Italy; and two
to the Netherlands. Of these states 47 have an
essentially monarchical form of government, and 8
are republics. Of the monarchical governments
3 are technically called Empires, 15 Kingdoms,
7 Grand-duchies, 9 Duchies, 10 Principalities, 1
Electorate, 1 Landgraviate, and 1 Ecclesiastical
State.
The United Kingdom of Great Britain and
Ireland, as it is officially denominated, contains
an area of 117,921 square miles, with a population
at the last census of 26,861,000 (1841), which is
now increased to about 28,500,000. The Colonies
and Possessions of the Crown contained in 1842
5,224,447 inhabitants. The possessions of the East
India Company have a population of somewhat
more than 100,000,000; and the countries over
which that Company has assumed the right of protection,
which is rapidly changing to sovereignty,
about 35,000,000 more. The political authority
of the Kingdom is vested in the three Estates,
sovereign, lords, and commons. The House of
Peers consists at present of 457 members of whom
30 are clerical; 28 Irish and 16 Scotch representative
peers, elected, the former for life, the latter annually;
the remainder being hereditary peers. The
privileges of the peerage consist in membership of
the Upper House of Parliament; freedom from
arrest for debt, and from outlawry or personal
attachment in civil actions; the right of trial, in
criminal cases by their own body, whose verdict is
rendered, not upon oath, but upon their honor; in
the law of scandalum magnatum, by which any
person convicted of circulating a scandalous report
against a peer, though it be shown to be true, is
punishable by an arbitrary fine, and by imprisonment
till it be paid; and in the right of sitting
covered in any court of justice, except in the
presence of the sovereign. The House of Commons,
which, by gradual encroachments upon the
other Estates, and especially by the prerogative
which it has acquired of originating all money-bills,
has become the paramount power of the state,
consists of 656 members, of whom 469 are for
England, 29 for Wales, 53 for Scotland, and 105 for
Ireland. The revenues for the current year, according
to the estimate of the Chancellor of the Exchequer,
amount to £52,285,000, and the expenditures
to £50,763,582, leaving a surplus of £1,521,418.
The national debt of Great Britain and Ireland,
funded and unfunded, amounted, Jan. 5, 1850, to
£798,037,277, involving an annual expenditure of
more than £28,000,000, absorbing considerably
more than one half of the public revenues. The
military force of the Kingdom is as follows:
| Household Troops | 6,568 |
| Soldiers of the Line, in pay of the Crown | 91,956 |
| “““ East India Company | 31,100 |
| Colonial Corps | 6,272 |
Making in all 129,625. The whole number of
troops stationed in the United Kingdom is about
61,000, of whom 24,000 are in Ireland. The force
of the British navy in Dec. 1848 is thus given in
the Royal Calendar for 1849:
| Ships of | 100 or more | guns; | 750 or more | men | 26 |
| “ | 80-100 | “ | 700-750 | “ | 42 |
| “ | 70-80 | “ | 600-700 | “ | 45 |
| “ | 50-70 | “ | 400-600 | “ | 39 |
| “ | 36-50 | “ | 250-400 | “ | 68 |
| “ | 24-36 | “ | 250 or less | “ | 184 |
Making a total of 404 armed vessels, with 17,023
guns. To these, the Calendar adds the names of
74 yachts, hulks, quarter-service vessels, etc.; 125
steamers, and 21 steam-packets, making 614 vessels
of every description. The British Almanac[Pg 412]
for 1851, probably a more reliable authority, gives
the whole number, on July 30, 1849, as 339 sailing
vessels, 161 steamers of all classes, besides 47
steamers employed under contract as packets, and
capable of being converted, in case of need, into
vessels of war.
The Republic of France covers an area of
204,825 square miles, and its population, as given
in the Moniteur, February, 1847, was 35,400,486;
besides which, the French colonies have about
1,000,000 inhabitants. The Constitution of the
Republic was voted by the National Assembly at
its sitting, November 4, 1848. The Introduction
recites that France constitutes herself a Republic,
and that her object in so doing is a more free advance
in progress and civilization. The Constitution
consists of twelve chapters, containing 116
articles, as follows: I. The sovereignty is in the
body of citizens. II. The rights of citizens are
guaranteed by the Constitution. III. Of public
powers. IV. Of the Legislative power. The representatives
of the people to be 750 (since increased
to 900), elected for three years, by direct and
universal suffrage, by secret ballot. All Frenchmen
of the age of 21 years to be electors, and to be
eligible to office at 25 years. This article is, in
effect, modified by a subsequent law, passed May
31, 1850, by which the electoral lists are to comprehend
all Frenchmen who have completed their
21st year, enjoy civil and political rights, and have
resided in the commune, or canton, for a period
of not less than three years; the law embraces,
moreover, many further restrictions, which greatly
limit the right of suffrage. V. The executive power
is vested in the President, elected for four years,
by an absolute majority, by secret ballot; he is not
eligible for re-election until after an interval of four
years. VI. The Council of State consists of 40
members, elected for six years, by the National
Assembly, who are to be consulted in certain prescribed
cases; but government is not obliged to
consult the Council respecting the budget, the state
of the army, or the ratification of treaties. The
Vice-President of the Republic is the President
of the Council; he is chosen by the National Assembly
from three candidates proposed by the
President. VII. Of the domestic administration.
VIII. Of judicial powers. IX. Of the public
forces. X. Of the Legion of Honor, Algiers, and
the colonies. XI. Of the revision of the Constitution,
in case the National Assembly in the last
year of its term shall vote any modification to be
advisable. XII. Contains various temporary dispositions.
The finances of France have long been
in an extremely unsatisfactory condition. The
immediate cause of the revolution of 1789 was the
enormous and increasing deficiency of the revenue.
Upon the accession of Louis Philippe, in 1830, the
expenditures of government began again to exceed
the receipts, until 1846, when the expenditures
amounted to 2,793,000,000 francs, exceeding
the revenues by 421,462,000f. The budget presented
by the Minister of Finance for the financial
year 1851, estimates the receipts at 1,292,633,639f.,
exceeding the expenditures by 10,370,390f., being
the first year when there has been a surplus since
the revolution of 1830. The consolidated public
debt of France amounts to 4,509,648,000f., to which
is to be added a floating debt of 515,727,294f., making
in all more than 5000 millions of francs, the interest
upon which amounts to above 327,000,000f.,
absorbing about one-fourth of the revenue. The
French army now on foot amounts to 396,000 men;
by the law of June 19, the number was fixed at
106,893, to which, according to the late Message of
the President, it will be speedily reduced, should
political affairs warrant the reduction. The navy
according to an ordinance of 1846, was to consist of
226 sailing vessels, and 102 steamers, of all classes,
which number, however, was never reached. The
present force is 125 vessels (a reduction of 100 vessels
during the year), and 22,561 men. Since the
election of Louis Bonaparte as President of the
Republic, his whole policy has been directed to
the effort of perpetuating his authority, either as
President for life, or Emperor. The Duke of Nemours
and Count of Chambord, the respective representatives
of the lines of Orleans and Bourbon,
have each a large number of partisans; while opposed
to all of these are the Democrats and Socialists,
of every shade, who are utterly averse to any
form of monarchical government.
We gave in our last Number a view of the general
state of the German Confederation. It is
needless to present the statistics of the minor German
States, as they do not possess sufficient weight
to act except in subservience to either Austria or
Prussia.
The Kingdom of Prussia consists of two distinct
territories, at a distance of about forty miles from
each other, with Hesse-Cassel and Hanover intervening.
It has an area of 108,214 square miles,
with a population, at the end of 1849, of 16,331,187,
of whom about 10,000,000 are Protestants, and
6,000,000 Catholics. The finances are in a very
healthy condition. According to the budget of
1850, the amount of the revenue was 91,338,449
crowns; the ordinary expenses of government, including
the sinking fund of the public debt, of two
and a half millions, were 90,974,393 crowns, to
which is to be added expenses extraordinary and
accidental, to the amount of 4,925,213 crowns, showing
a deficit of 4,561,158 crowns. The public debt,
of every description, including treasury notes, not
bearing interest, is 187,160,272 crowns of which
the interest amounts to 4,885,815, absorbing less
than one-eighteenth of the public revenues. The
army, upon a peace-footing, consists of 121,100
regular troops, and 96,100 Landwehr of the first
class, forming a total of 217,200. Upon the war-footing
the numbers are augmented to 528,800.
The Landwehr is divided into two classes, the first
embracing every Prussian between the ages of
twenty and thirty-two, not serving in the standing
army, and constitutes an army of reserve, not called
out in time of peace except for drill, in the autumn;
but called into active service upon the breaking
out of war. The whole country is divided into
arrondissements, and no one belonging to the Landwehr
can leave that to which he belongs, without
permission of the sergeant-major. In every considerable
town dépôts of stores are established,
sufficient to provide for this force, and a staff under
pay, so that they may be at once organized.
When assembled for drill, the Landwehr receive
the same pay as the regular army. When they
are ordered beyond their own arrondissement, their
families become the legal wards of the magistracy,
who are bound to see that they are provided for.
The Landwehr of the second class consists of all
from thirty-two to forty years who have quitted the
first class. To them, in case of war, garrison duty
is committed. The Landsturm or levy en masse,
embraces all Prussians between the ages of seventeen
and fifty, not belonging to either of the
above classes; this forms the final resource and reserve
of the country, and is called out only in the
last extremity.
The Empire of Austria, containing an area of
258,262 square miles, embraces four principal divisions,
inhabited by different races, with peculiar
laws, customs, and institutions. Only about one-fourth
of its population is comprehended within the
German Confederation, though she now seeks to
include within it a great portion of her Slavic territories.
The population, as laid down in the chart
of the “Direction Impériale de la Statistique Administrative,”
is made up of the following elements:
| Germans | 7,980,920 |
| Slavonians | 15,170,602 |
| Italians | 5,063,575 |
| Romano-Valaques and Moldavians | 2,686,492 |
| Magyars | 5,418,773 |
| Jews | 746,891 |
| Miscellaneous races | 525,873 |
| ————— | |
| Total | 37,593,125 |
The national debt, after deducting the effects belonging
to the sinking-fund, amounts at the beginning
of the present year to 997,706,654 florins, the
interest upon which, 54,970,830 florins, absorbs
more than one-third of the revenues. The receipts
for the year 1848 were 144,003,758 and the
expenditures 283,864,674 florins, showing a deficit
of about 140,000,000; this, however, is exceptional;
the deficit for the first quarter of 1850, reaching
only to 18,000,000 florins. The regular army, prior
to the revolutions of 1848, consisted of about 230,000
men, which might be increased in time of war to
750,000. But so large a portion of the forces of
Austria are required to keep in subjection her discontented
Italian and Hungarian territories, that
she could not probably detach, if unsupported by
Russia, 200,000 men for effective service. The
navy consists of 31 armed vessels, carrying 544
guns; 15 steamers, of which two are of 300 horse-power,
the others smaller; besides gun-boats.
The Russian Empire occupies considerably more
than one-half of Europe, its area being 2,099,903
square miles. The population according to the
most recent estimates is about 62,000,000. Of these
about 21,000,000 are serfs of the nobles, and belong
to the soil; 17,500,000 formerly serfs of the crown,
who may be considered personally as freemen,
having been emancipated; 4,500,000 burghers; and
the remainder are nobles, either hereditary or personal;
the latter dignity being conferred upon all
civil and military officers, and upon the chief clergy
and burghers. No satisfactory statistics exhibiting
the present state of the financial and military affairs
of the empire are accessible. The Almanach
de Gotha of the present year omits the statistical
details previously given; and is unable to furnish
more recent details. It is understood, that the revenues
and expenditures for some years past have
been about $81,000,000. The public debt is stated
at 336,219,492 silver roubles. The army is given,
in round numbers, at 1,000,000. It is supposed that
in case of war Russia is able to send into the field
not less than 800,000 men. This immense disposable
force, absolutely under the control of the Emperor,
renders the power of Russia imminently dangerous
to the peace of Europe. By a course of masterly
policy, directed to one end, the influence of the empire
has been gradually extended toward the centre
of Europe; and the only conceivable means of
checking it seems to be a confederation of all the
German States, so close, that they shall in effect
constitute but one nation. It is this consideration
which, underlying the whole current of European
politics, renders the present juncture of affairs so
critical. The great question of the supremacy of
race—the question whether the Teutonic or the
Slavic race shall predominate, and direct in the affairs
of Europe—rests apparently upon the events
which are about to transpire.
The remaining nations of Europe are too feeble
in numbers, or too enervated in character, to exercise
any great influence upon the current of events.
The hope once entertained, that a union of the Italian
race was to take place has been frustrated,
and the Peninsula, containing a population of nearly
25,000,000 inhabitants is broken up into petty governments
each more despicable than the other.
Turkey in Europe has about 15,500,000 inhabitants,
but the Ottoman race, is hardly more than a
military colony, and numbers but little above a
million; while the Mohammedan religion has less
than four millions of adherents; the Greek church
alone numbering eleven and a half millions. Three-fourths
of the population, therefore, both in race
and faith have less affinity for Turkey than Russia,
into whose hands they are ready to fall. Spain, to
check whose power was the great object of all
Europe two centuries and a half since, is now utterly
bankrupt in character and means. Every
year shows a large deficit in her revenues, although
she pays the interest upon but a fraction of her public
debt, which amounts to fifteen thousand five
hundred millions of reals, the interest of which, at
six per cent. would, if paid, absorb the whole of
the revenue. The navy, which as late as 1802
numbered 68 ships of the line and 40 frigates had
sunk in 1849 to 2 ships of the line, 5 frigates, 14
brigs and corvettes, and 15 small steamers of from
40 to 350 horse-power, and of these hardly any, it
is said, were fit for service. Portugal has experienced
a like decline, every year showing a deficit;
the interest of her debt of about $90,000,000,
absorbing fully one-third of her revenues. Greece
is hardly worthy of the name of a kingdom. In a
word, incurable decay seems to have fallen upon all
the nations of Southern Europe. The political condition
of Holland, Belgium, Switzerland, Denmark,
and Sweden may be called prosperous, but
they have little weight in the affairs of Europe.
Last and least of all, the little Republic of San
Marino, in reality the oldest of all the existing
governments of Europe, with a population of but
8000, sits upon her rock, where for fourteen centuries
she has watched the rise and fall of the mighty
states around her. In all except her venerable antiquity
she seems a caricature upon larger nations,
with her army of 27 men, her three estates, nobles,
burghers, and peasants, her two “capitani regenti,”
elected for six months, and her secretaries for foreign
and domestic affairs. But weak as she seems,
she was a state when Britain was but a hunting-field
for Danish and Saxon pirates; and may still
exist when Britain shall have become as Tyre and
Carthage.
GREAT BRITAIN.
The opening of Parliament is fixed to take place
on the third of February; in the meanwhile Government
will have leisure to decide upon its course
with respect to the Catholic excitement, which has
continued to rage with an intensity out of all proportion
to the cause which has excited it. The
simple act of appointing bishops to the various
dioceses, has been construed into an arrogant encroachment
upon the prerogatives of the Crown,
and an attack upon the liberties and independence
of the people. The surprise of Hannibal, when
lying before the walls of Rome in hourly expectation[Pg 414]
of the surrender of the city, could not have been
greater at learning that an army had just been
dispatched for foreign conquest, and the very spot
where he was encamped sold for a high price at
public auction, than that of the English at the news
that the sovereign of a petty principality, who had
been driven from his dominions by his own subjects,
and was brought back and sustained only by foreign
arms, should coolly map out their country among
his own dependents. The papers are filled with
remonstrances, addresses, petitions, speeches, and
protests from every body to every body. Twenty-six
archbishops and bishops, comprising the whole
episcopal bench, with two exceptions, united in a
solemn protest to the Queen against this treatment
of England as a heathen country, and the assumption
of ecclesiastical dominion by the Pope. The
Bishop of Exeter, having his hands rid of the
Gorham difficulty, refused to sign this document,
and prepared for presentation to her Majesty an
address of his own, of portentous length, couched in
that cumbrous phraseology affected by ecclesiastical
writers. This was returned to the author by the
Secretary of State, with the very curt announcement
that it was not a document which he could
properly lay before her Majesty. Addresses were
presented on one day from the authorities of London,
and from the Universities of Oxford and Cambridge.
That from Oxford was read by the Duke
of Wellington, that from Cambridge by Prince
Albert, as the Chancellors of the respective universities.
The addresses expressed attachment to the
royal person and the principles of the Reformation;
and indignation at the Papal aggressions upon
the royal supremacy; with earnest petitions that
prompt measures might be taken to repress all
foreign encroachments upon the rights of the Crown
and the independence of the people. The London
address contained, moreover, significant hints at
innovations, principles, and practices nearly allied
to those of Rome, sanctioned by some of the clergy,
and expressed a desire for the preservation and
purity of the Protestant faith. The replies of the
Queen, having of course been prepared beforehand
by the Ministry, are of some consequence, as foreshadowing
the probable course of Government.
They were all to the same general purport: she
thanked them for their expressions of attachment
to her person and Government; and declared that it
should be her constant endeavor, as supreme governor
of the realm, to maintain the rights of the
Crown and the independence of the people, against
all encroachments of foreign powers; and to promote
the purity and efficiency of the Reformed
Church. It was noted as a somewhat singular
circumstance that the room at Windsor where
these deputations were received, contained portraits
of Pope Pius VII. and Cardinal Gonsalves.
Among the most singular petitions to the Queen,
was one from the women of Windsor, urging her
Majesty to guard them from the “intolerable abuses
of the Papal hierarchy,” which would “enforce
upon as many of the people as possible the practice
of auricular confession; and from the bare possibility
of this practice being pressed upon us and our children,
we shrink with instinctive horror.” The
Scottish Bishops have addressed a letter to their
English brethren, sympathizing with them under
this attack, and pledging their “influence and
ability in restraining this intolerable aggression on
the rights of the venerable church.” An old law of
Elizabeth has been hunted out, making the importation
of relics, crucifixes, and the like a penal offense,
and though the penalties are repealed, it is still a
misdemeanor; some of the more zealous opponents
of Romanism demand that this should be put in
force; and also that all such articles be stopped at
the custom-house. They would also have the exhibition
and sale of them prohibited, as being “a
means of enticing men into idolatry,” and they add,
as idolatry is “no less a sin than fornication, there
seems no solid reason why those who obtrude
idolatrous objects upon the public gaze, should not
be punished as offenders against public morals, as
much as the venders of obscene prints.” The
general excitement has manifested itself in some
unlooked-for quarters. During the performance at
the theatre of King John, the representative of
Cardinal Pandulph was hissed continually, and could
hardly go on with his part; when Mr. Macready, as
King John, pronounced the passage—
Shall tithe or toll in our dominions,”
the whole theatre rang with deafening applause.
The immediate effect of this agitation will, undoubtedly,
be most severely felt by what is known
as the Tractarian party in the Church of England,
one portion of whom will be forced forward to
Catholicism, and the other driven back to the great
body of the English Church. Mr. Bennett, whose
church in London was attacked by a mob, on account
of certain alleged Romish practices, has resigned
his charge. This is looked upon as of some
importance, from the fact of its being the church
attended by Lord John Russell in London; and
that the resignation was brought about by the
Bishop of London, who has himself been accused
of similar tendencies. The general sentiment of
the Nonconformist and Dissenting Press is, that
the quarrel is one between two hierarchical establishments
equally hostile to them; and that, whoever
gets worsted, it must result in their own advantage.
The conduct of Cardinal Wiseman has
throughout been marked with great skill and foresight.
The ceremony of his enthronization took
place as privately as possible, in order to avoid a
mob; on this occasion he delivered a sermon, characterized
by his usual ability and tact, which was
of course published in all the papers, thus obtaining
all desirable publicity. It is as yet uncertain
what steps Government will take. There are
rumors of dissensions on this question in the Cabinet,
which must result in its dissolution; but they
seem to come from quarters where the wish is
father to the thought; at least they are not authenticated.
The most important economic movement is the
effort which is made in every direction to increase
the sources of supply of cotton, or to find some
means of substituting flax for those manufactures,
of which cotton is now the sole material. The importance
of these measures becomes obvious when
it is recollected how great a portion of British capital
and industry is invested in the cotton manufacture,
and to what an extent they are indebted
to the United States for the supply of the indispensable
material. The United States furnish about
four-fifths of the cotton used in Great Britain; and
the supply from other sources is diminishing; a
decided failure of the cotton-crop here, or a war,
which should interrupt the supply, would produce
greater distress in England than did the failure of
the potato-crop in Ireland. The West Indies cannot
be looked to at present for any large supply.
The cotton of India, though well adapted for the
old method of manufacture, is too short in staple to
be advantageously wrought by the machinery now
in use, and it has been found that American cotton[Pg 415]
transplanted there soon deteriorates, and on the
whole, efforts to extend the culture there have
failed. Australia seems at present the most promising
quarter from which to expect a future supply.
The Highlands of Scotland are now suffering as
severely from famine as did Ireland during the
worst year of the potato failure. The cause of the
distress is said to be the absolute entailment of the
landed property, which keeps the country in the
hands of those who are too poor to cultivate it; and
the only remedy is to break the entails, so as to
suffer capital to be laid out upon the land, and
thereby furnish employment, and produce subsistence
for the resident population.
The Cunard steamers, finding that the Collins
and the New York and Havre lines have at last
equaled them in the speed and safety of their vessels,
and far exceeded them in beauty and comfort,
have apparently resolved to test the question of the
supremacy of the sea by the relative capacity of
purses. While the Franklin was loading at Havre,
the Cunarders suddenly reduced the price of freight
from $40 per ton to $20, and finally to $10, from
Havre to New York by way of Liverpool; which
is, in fact, carrying from Liverpool to New York
gratis, the cost of conveyance from Havre to Liverpool,
and transhipment, being fully $10. This is
understood to be the commencement of an opposition,
undertaken in a like paltry spirit, against all
the lines of American steamers. It remains to be
seen whether those who have been defeated in a
fair and honorable competition in science and skill,
will succeed in so contemptible a contest as that
they purpose to wage.
The present increased value of silver, in all countries,
is accounted for in the commercial papers,
not by the excess of gold from California, but by
special and temporary circumstances in the commercial
world. The enormous armaments in Germany
require a large amount of silver to pay off
the soldiers. The prevalent feeling of insecurity
has caused the hoarding of large amounts in small
sums, of course in silver, which has reduced the
amount in circulation. In addition to which, Holland
has made silver only, a legal tender, which
has occasioned a desire on the part of bankers who
have gold on deposit, to convert it into silver;
these, together with an apprehension that the
amount of gold from California would in time
diminish its relative value, have caused a temporary
demand for silver, which has, of course,
raised its price.
FRANCE.
The Legislative Assembly continues in session,
but the proceedings are mostly of local interest.
The committee presented a report in favor of the
policy of neutrality, recommended by the President
in relation to the affairs of Germany, and brought
in a bill appropriating a credit of 8,640,000f. to defray
the expenses of the 40,000 additional men demanded
by the President’s Message. After a sharp
discussion, the resolutions were adopted, and the
bill passed, by a majority of more than two to one.
This is the only test-question, thus far, between
the Government and the Opposition, and shows
that the “Party of Order” are in a decided majority.
A bill has been passed appropriating 600,000f.
toward establishing cheap baths and wash-houses.
The communes desiring aid from this fund are to
furnish plans for the approval of the Minister of
Commerce and Agriculture, and to provide two-thirds
of the necessary funds, Government providing
the other third, in no case, however, to exceed
50,000f. A report was presented by M. Montalembert,
in favor of a bill for the better observance of
the Sabbath in France. The prominent points
were: that labor on public works should be suspended
on the Sabbath and fête days, except in
cases of public necessity; and that all agreements
binding laborers to work on the Sabbath or on fête
days, should be prohibited; this provision, however,
not to apply to the venders of comestibles, or to carriers,
and those engaged upon railways, the post,
and similar employments. The proposition met
with no favor.
Letter-writers say that the Elysée is marked by
scenes of luxury and profligacy scarcely paralleled
in the days of the Regent Orleans and of Louis
XV. The President is known to be deeply involved
in debt, and the Assembly has been called
upon for a further dotation, which will of course be
granted, in spite of the resistance of the Opposition.
Fines and imprisonments of the conductors
of the newspapers are growing more and more
frequent.
GERMANY.
The scales have turned on the side of peace.
The Gordian knot is to be untied, if possible, not
cut. The affairs of Germany are to be decided by
articles, not by artillery. The crisis seems to have
been brought about by a peremptory demand from
Austria, that Prussia should evacuate the Electorate
of Hesse-Cassel within forty-eight hours, under
the alternative of a declaration of war. At the
same time a dispatch arrived from Lord Palmerston,
hinting that in the event of war, the other
powers could not preserve their neutrality. Thus
brought face to face with war, both Austria and
Prussia were frightened. A conference was proposed
between Prince Schwartzenberg and Baron
Manteuffel, the Austrian and Prussian Ministers.
This took place at Olmutz, where articles of agreement
were speedily entered into. The essential
point of the agreement is, that all measures for the
pacification of Germany shall be taken jointly by
Austria and Prussia. If the Elector of Hesse-Cassel
can not come to terms with his subjects, a
Prussian and Austrian battalion are to occupy the
Electorate. Commissioners from the two powers
are to demand the cessation of hostilities in the
Duchies, and to propose terms to Denmark. The
formation of a new German Constitution is to be
undertaken by a Conference, meeting at Dresden,
Dec. 23, to which invitations have been sent jointly
by the two powers, who are to stand in all respects
on an equality. In the mean time both are
to reduce their armies, as speedily as possible, to
the peace footing. This agreement of the Ministers
was ratified by the two sovereigns. In Prussia
the opposition in the Chambers was so vehement
that the Ministry dared not meet it, and
adjourned that body for a month, till Jan. 3, the
longest period practicable, in the hope that by that
time the issue of the Dresden Conference might
be such as to produce a favorable change. In the
mean time, opposition to the proposed measure has
sprung up from an unexpected quarter. Austria
had hitherto acted in the name of the Diet; she
now coolly ignores the existence of that body, and
proceeds to parcel out all the power and responsibility
between herself and Prussia. The minor
German States find themselves left entirely out of
the account. They remember the old habit of
powerful states, to indemnify themselves at the
expense of the weaker ones, for any concessions
they have been forced to make to each other; and[Pg 416]
suspecting some secret articles; or, at least, some
understanding not publicly avowed, between the
two powers, they tremble for their own independence.
The sense of a common danger impels them
to a close union, but they are destitute of a rallying
point. A portion of them, with Austria at their
head, had declared themselves the Diet; but if
Austria, the constitutional president, withdraws,
the Diet can not have a legal existence. The
Dresden Conference, therefore, meets, with three
parties, having separate interests and fears: Austria,
Prussia, and the minor States—the governments,
that is, of all these—while behind and hostile
to the whole, is the Democratic element, predominant
probably among the Prussians, strong in
the lesser States, and not powerless even in Austria,
hostile to all existing governments, or to any
confederation they may form, whether consisting of
a duality of Austria and Prussia, or a triad, composed
of these and a coalition of the minor States;
but longing, instead, for a German unity. The cannon
is still loaded; the priming has only been taken
out.
The last advices from Dresden, of Dec. 28, bring
us an account of the opening of the Conference by
speeches from the Austrian and Prussian Ministers.
That of the former was highly conservative in its
tone, dwelling mainly upon the advantages secured
by the old Confederation. The speech of the Prussian
Minister, on the contrary, hinted strongly at
the inefficiency which had marked that league.
The proceedings, thus far, have been merely preliminary.
The return of the Elector of Hesse-Cassel
to his dominions, under the escort of Austrian
and Prussian troops, was marked by sullen gloom
on the part of the people. Preparations for the
forcible disarmament of Schleswig-Holstein by
Austrian and Prussian forces are actively going
on; it is feared that the Duchies will make a
bloody and desperate resistance.
The internal condition of Austria is far from settled.
So arbitrary have been the proceedings of
Government, that even the Times is forced to disapprove
of them, and to wish that instead of Russia,
the Empire had a constitutional ally. The discontents
among the Croats and Servians are as
predominant as were those among the Hungarians,
and a coalition between the Slavic and Magyar
races, whom Government has hitherto played off
against each other, is by no means improbable.
Government dares not assemble the Provincial
Diets, being fully aware that they would set themselves
in opposition to its measures. In Hungary,
the few natives who have accepted office under
Austria, are treated by their countrymen as the
veriest Pariahs, and the officials of Government are
thwarted and harassed in every way possible.
ITALY.
The political affairs of the different Italian States
are in no wise improving. The Roman Government
finds its Austrian allies somewhat burdensome
guests. They demand that the Austrian corps of
20,000 men, which entails an expense upon the impoverished
Ecclesiastical States of 6,000,000 francs
per annum, should be reduced to 12,000. Austria
declines, at present, to make the reduction. The
American Protestants have been allowed to have
a chapel within the city, while the English have
been compelled to be satisfied with one without
the walls; this privilege has been withdrawn.——The
Austrian Governor of Venice has issued a
proclamation directing that the subscriptions for
the relief of Brescia, which was destroyed by
Austrian bombardment, shall be closed; on the
ground that the pretense of philanthropy was merely
a cloak for political demonstrations.——At Leghorn
domiciliary visits of the police have been
made, the reasons for which have not transpired.——The
state of affairs in Sardinia has been set
forth in the following terms in a speech in its Parliament:
“There is in Sardinia no safety for property;
there is neither law nor justice. Not to
speak of thefts, assaults, injuries to property innumerable—look
at the assassinations: two hundred
within a short time. Assaults and highway
robberies have increased and are daily increasing.
There is one assassination to every thousand inhabitants.
Murders are committed by day and by
night, in towns and villages, in castles and dwellings.
Children of thirteen years are murderers.
The judges are terrified, and dare not execute
justice. In England you must pay, but you have
safety for your life. But here Ministers take one
half our income for the State, and then suffer
scoundrels to rob us of the other half. Let Government
look to it. If it says it can do nothing, it does
not deserve the name of Government: it is the very
opposite of what should be called Government.”
The correspondent of the Augsburg Allgemeine
Zeitung declares this to be a true account of the
state of things in Sardinia.
SPAIN.
There has been a disruption in the Cabinet.
The Minister of Finance, finding that there would
be a deficit of some 240,000,000 of reals, nearly one-fourth
of the entire revenue, proposed a reduction
of expenditures in various departments. This the
other Ministers would not consent to; and the Minister
of Finance, finding that he would be called to
solve the difficult problem of making payments
without funds, or resign his post, chose the latter as
the more feasible if not the more agreeable alternative.
A surplus of revenue is, of course, anticipated
the coming year. But the calculations of Spanish
financiers never prove to be correct.
LITERATURE, SCIENCE, ART, PERSONAL MOVEMENTS, Etc.
UNITED STATES.
At the New England Society’s Dinner, Mr.
Webster made a most felicitous allusion to the
Mayflower, à propos to a confectionary model of
that vessel which graced the table: “There was,”
said he, “in ancient times a ship which carried Jason
in his voyage for the acquisition of the Golden
Fleece; there was a ship at the battle of Actium
which made Augustus Cæsar master of the world;
there have been famous ships which bore to victory
a Drake, a Howe, a Nelson; there are ships
which have carried our own Hull, Decatur, and
Stewart in triumph. But what are they all, as to
their chances of remembrance among men, to that
little bark Mayflower? That Mayflower was and
is a flower of perpetual blossom. It can stand the
sultry blasts of Summer, resist the furious tempests
of Autumn, and remain untouched by the gales and
the frosts of Winter. It can defy all climates and
all times; it will spread its petals over the whole
world, and exhale a living odor and fragrance to the
last syllable of recorded time!”
Mr. Stephenson, of Charlestown, has lately completed
a statue of great merit both in conception
and execution. It represents a North American
Indian who has just received a mortal wound from
an arrow; he has fallen forward upon his right[Pg 417]
knee, the left leg being thrown out in advance.
The right hand which has drawn the arrow from
the wound, rests upon the ground, the arm with its
little remaining strength preventing the entire fall
of the body. The statue is wrought from a block
of marble from a quarry just opened in Vermont,
which is pronounced not inferior to the famous
quarries of Carrara.
The literalism of the Panorama has lately been
invaded by an effort toward the Ideal. Pilgrim’s
Progress has been made the subject of an extensive
work of this kind by two young artists of New
York, Messrs. May and Kyle. They have met
with great and well deserved success. Their work
embodies the spirit of Bunyan, and presents all the
scenes of any interest in his famous dream. The
seizing of the popular preference for panoramas for
the purpose of converting it from a wondering
curiosity at the reproduction of actual scenes, to the
admiring interest awakened by an imaginative
subject, was a happy instance of tact too rarely
found in artists; and the eagerness with which the
public welcomed the change is another evidence of
the general advancement in taste to which we have
before alluded.
W.S. Mount, the only artist among us who can
delineate “God’s image carved in ebony,” or mahogany,
has just finished a picture in his happiest
style. It represents a genuine sable Long-Islander,
whom a “lucky throw” of the coppers has made
the owner of a fat goose. He holds his prize in his
hands, his dusky face radiant with joy as he snuffs
up in imagination the fragrant odors to come.
The details of the picture—the rough coat, the gay
worsted comforter and cap, disposed with that
native tendency to dandyism, which forms so conspicuous
an element of the negro character, are
admirably painted. The effect, like that of every
true work of art, and unlike that of the vulgar and
brutal caricatures of the negro which abound, is
genial and humanizing. The picture is in possession
of Messrs. Goupil and Company, 239 Broadway,
by whom it will soon be sent to Paris, to be
lithographed in a style uniform with the “Power
of Music,” and “Music is Contagious,” of the same
artist. This house will soon publish engravings
from one of Woodville’s characteristic pictures,
“Politics in an Oyster House,” and from Sebron’s
two admirable views of Niagara Falls.
W.H. Powell is in Paris, at work on his large
picture for the Capitol at Washington. He has
recently finished “The Burial of Fernando de Soto
in the Mississippi,” of which a fine print, executed
in Paris by Lemoine, has been published. The
committing of the body of the grand old enthusiast
to the turbid current of the Father of Waters, of
which he was the discoverer, is a splendid subject,
and is treated by Powell in a manner full of deep
poetic feeling.
Prof. Hart, of Philadelphia, one of our most elegant
belle-lettre scholars, is preparing a volume of
“The Female Prose Writers of America.” It is
to form a royal octavo of five hundred pages, elegantly
printed, with numerous portraits, executed
in London, in the best style of line and stipple engraving.
We are authorized to state that the
Editor will be happy to receive from authors and
their friends materials for the biographical and critical
notices.
Mrs. Hale’s “Female Biography,” from which
we furnished some extracts in our last Number, is
nearly ready for publication. It will form a large
octavo of about eight hundred pages, containing
numerous authentic portraits.
Mr. G.P. Putnam announces as in preparation
for speedy publication a series of Manuals for popular
reference, designed to compress into a compact
form a comprehensive and accurate view of
the subjects of general history, science, literature,
biography, and the useful arts. They are to be prepared
by authors of undoubted qualifications, on the
basis of Maunder’s and other recent compilations;
and to be published in a style uniform with the
“World’s Progress.” The office of a compiler and
classifier in literature assumes a new importance,
and has new claims upon the gratitude of the student,
in these days when the life of a man is too
short for him to make himself acquainted, from the
original sources, with any one branch of knowledge.
The same publisher also announces a “Life
of Washington,” by Washington Irving; “The
Monuments of Central and Western America,” by
Francis L. Hawks, D.D.; a “Commentary on
Ecclesiastes,” by Moses Stuart; and new works
by Dr. Mayo, Author of “Kaloolah,” by J. Fennimore
Cooper, Hon. E.G. Squier, and the Author
of “Rural Hours.”
The Opera has not had the success of last season,
in spite of the addition of Signorina Parodi to
the company of last year. Parodi is admitted to
have a remarkably fine voice, and to be not without
dramatic talent, although prone to exaggeration,
but she is not generally thought equal to the claims
set up for her, and, what is of more importance, she
does not fill the house so well at two dollars and a
half as was expected. Toward the end of her first
series of performances at New York she drew quite
large audiences, and made many admirers among
persons of acknowledged taste.
A project is on foot to build a very large Opera
House near the site of the old one. The proprietors
are in Paris, we believe, and they hope to join
Marti, the great Havana manager, with them.
The undertaking is based on the supposition that in
this country it is better to appeal to the many than
the few. The basis is good, where the many have
the taste to which to appeal; but an opera audience
must be a steady one, and it remains to be
seen whether a taste for the opera is yet sufficiently
diffused here to insure large audiences always, at
remunerating prices. The Havana company do not
make their expenses on their summer visits, even
at Castle Garden, but in the summer all that they
receive is gain.
Mr. Paine’s “water-gas,” after serving for months
as the butt for ridicule, appears about to take its
place among the ascertained facts of science. Whatever
may be true respecting his theory that water
is wholly converted into hydrogen or oxygen,
which we certainly believe to be erroneous, there
is little room to doubt that he possesses the means
of producing hydrogen from water, with great facility,
and in any quantity; and that the hydrogen
acquires a high illuminating power by passing
through spirits of turpentine. If one-half that well-informed
men believe in respect to this discovery
is true, it is the most important one made in the
department of physical science within the century.
Count Dembinski, who bore so prominent a part
in the Hungarian struggle, and who is represented
as a very accomplished engineer, is now engaged
as a dealer in cigars in New York. The condition
of the political refugees from Germany in other
parts of the world is less desirable than even this.
In London many of them hawk Lucifer matches
about the streets. In Australia doctors and professors
break stone on the highways. Two barons
and an artist, from Berlin, are thus employed; a[Pg 418]
Hamburgh physician deals in milk; and the son of
a Berlin manufacturer is a cattle-driver.
Missionaries in Western Africa report the existence
of a regularly written language among a people
there discovered. The alphabet is said to be
syllabic like the Ethiopic and Cherokee; each
character, of which there are about a hundred, representing
a syllable. This fact, if authenticated,
taken in connection with the existence of a very
highly developed language in some of the rude African
tribes, suggests many interesting problems
in ethnographical science.
GREAT BRITAIN.
The Earl of Carlisle, formerly Lord Morpeth, delivered
recently two lectures before the Mechanics’
Institute at Leeds. One of these, upon the Poetry
of Pope, was a pleasant criticism and eulogy upon
the poet. The second lecture was devoted to an
account of his own travels in America, some eight
years since; being the first account he has publicly
given of his observations and impressions. In
speaking of persons he confined himself to those
whose historical celebrity has made them in a
manner public property; and his observations upon
individuals and institutions were characterized
throughout by a tone of moderation and good-feeling.
The phenomenon of a live lord lecturing before an
association of mechanics seems to have startled the
good people of Leeds no little; and to have caused
an excitement that reminds one of an American
Jenny Lind ovation viewed through a telescope reversed.
A due sense was manifested of the noble
lord’s condescension in appearing in a character so
novel as that of a public lecturer, and afterward revising
the lectures for publication. Copies of the
lectures are to be sent to similar associations in the
neighborhood that they may be read to the members.
The lectures, though very creditable to his
lordship, would certainly not have received such
an enthusiastic reception had the author been Mr.
Brown or Smith.
Walter Savage Landor writes through the
Examiner, to and at Lord Brougham, respecting
the claims upon the nation of literary men in general,
and of Southey in particular. He says that
since Southey commenced writing in behalf of the
Church, more than twenty millions have been paid
to the English bishops, of which the Bishop of London—(the
Master C.J. London of the exquisite satire
in the last Number of the New Monthly, entitled
“A Crisis in the Affairs of Mr. John Bull,” than
which nothing keener has been written since the
days of Swift, and which is worthy of forming a
supplementary chapter to the “Tale of a Tub”)—has
received well-nigh a million; all of whom have
not done for the Church a tithe of what Southey
accomplished. He thinks that if money enough to
reward amply a half-score of the men whose genius
has adorned and exalted their age, can be expended
in building stables for a prince hardly tall enough
to mount a donkey, the nation would not be ruined
by appropriating five hundred a year to six, and
three hundred a year to as many more of the chief
living geniuses.
Sir Charles Napier—(there are three Napiers,
all equally ready with the sword and pen, and with
the Bishop of Exeter probably the four most impracticable
and crotchety men now alive: William,
major-general, author of the “Peninsular War,”
“Conquest of Scinde,” and other works; Charles J.,
major-general, commander-in-chief in India, author
of the oddest dispatches and general-orders on record;
and Charles, rear-admiral, and author of the
pamphlet of which we are about to speak)—has issued
a publication in which all the horrors which
Sir Francis Head foresees in a French invasion
and conquest of England are abundantly magnified.
The admiral proves, to his own satisfaction at least,
that England is at any moment liable to fall a prey
to French, Russian, or American rapacity.
A life of Edward Williams, a Welsh poet of
the last century, has just been published in London,
which is said to contain a good deal of pleasant
literary gossip. We find mentioned in it a rencontre
with the great Dr. Johnson, which is characteristic,
and interesting enough to be repeated.
Mr. Williams seems to have been fond of lounging
in book stores, and on one such occasion was thus
occupying a leisure hour, and quiet corner, in this
banqueting-room, “when a large, ungraceful man
entered the shop, and seating himself abruptly by
the counter, began to inspect some books and pamphlets
lying there. This austere-looking personage
held the books almost close to his face, as he turned
over the leaves rapidly, and the Bard thought
petulantly; then replaced them on the counter, and
finally gave the whole a stern kind of shove out of
the way, muttering as he rose, ‘The trash of the
day, I see!’ then, without word or sign of recognition
to the bookseller, rolled himself out of the
shop. When he was gone, the Bard inquired of
his friend who that bluff gentleman might be. The
reply was, ‘That bluff gentleman is the celebrated
Dr. Johnson.'” This excited the desire of Mr.
Williams to see him again, and he accordingly
took another opportunity to meet him; and in order
to have an excuse for speaking to him, presented
three Grammars to him, and “solicited the favor
of Dr. Johnson’s advice which of them to choose,
observing that the judgment of such a masterly
writer must be the most valuable he could possibly
obtain. Johnson either disregarded this really
graceful compliment to him as a model author, or
he was in an ungracious temper—no uncommon
condition with him—for taking the volumes into
his hands, he cast an equivocal look, between a
glance and a scowl, at the humble stranger before
him, hastily turned over the several title-pages,
then surveyed him from head to foot, with an expression
rather contemptuous than inquisitive;
and, thrusting back the Grammars in his huge fist,
rather at the inquirer than toward him, delivered
this oracular reply ‘Either of them will do for you,
young man.'”
The portrait of Sir Robert Peel, painted by
Lawrence some years ago, is said to be the only
one by which the statesman wished his person to
be handed down to posterity. The judgment of a
person of his exquisite taste, as well as the reputation
of the painter, stamps this as the only truly historical
portrait. An engraving from this picture,
which is pronounced to do full justice to the painter,
has been executed, and can not fail of a wide circulation.
Copies will soon, without doubt, be brought
to this country.
The question of copyright in England, to authors
not subjects, is not yet decided. Mr. Ollendorf,
author of the “New Method” of learning languages,
who though not a British subject, resides a part of
the time in England, authorized a publishing house
to issue an edition of one of his works. Another
publisher imported an edition of this work, published
at Frankfort, without the author’s consent,
and sold it at half the price of the former. Mr. Ollendorf
and his publishers applied for an injunction
to restrain the sale of the pirated edition, and to
compel an account of the money already received.[Pg 419]
This was granted provisionally, the court deciding
that the decision which has been supposed to deny
the privilege of copyright to foreigners, did not apply
to cases where the author was a resident in
England, and had assigned his rights to British
subjects.
A copying telegraph has been invented by Mr. F.C.
Bakewell. The message to be transmitted is
written with varnish upon a strip of tin-foil, which
is rolled around a cylinder which is made to revolve
by clockwork. A point of steel presses upon this
cylinder, which is so arranged as to form part of the
electric circuit, which is of course interrupted when
the point is in contact with the non-conducting varnish-letters.
Upon the receiving cylinder at the
other end of the line, is placed a slip of paper, saturated
with muriatic acid and prussiate of potash;
upon this paper a steel point presses, connected
with the conducting wire, the electric current passing
along which changes the color of the paper to
blue; but when the current is broken by the varnish-letters
at the other end, the color is not affected.
Both cylinders are then made to revolve at
precisely the same rate, in such a manner that the
points of steel describe a series of lines upon their
surface. These lines become blue on the paper,
except at the point where the current is broken, so
that the letters appear white on a ground composed
of blue lines. By varying the relative size of the
cylinders, the copy may be made either larger or
smaller than the original. By this telegraph, therefore,
communications in cipher may be dispatched.
The chief difficulty thus far experienced, is in producing
a perfectly corresponding rate of revolution
of the two cylinders; but this is certainly not insurmountable.
It has been determined to devote the money
raised for a memorial to the late Duke of Cambridge,
to the foundation of a charitable institution. Two
plans have been proposed, between which the
choice will probably be made. One is to build a
set of almshouses for the widows of non-commissioned
officers. The projector supposes that if the
building can be erected, the institution may be
maintained by contributions from the army. The
other plan is to establish a sanitary institution, open
to the poor of every class. The merits of the “good
duke,” as far as they have been made apparent,
appear to be comprised in the fact of his having
been the least disreputable of all the sons of George
III.; in having eaten more charitable dinners than
any man upon record; in having spent the £17,000
a year, given him by the nation, to the last penny;
and having left behind him two children to be supported
by public bounty. Punch thinks that the
£12,000 a year given to his son, the present Duke
of Cambridge, is quite sufficient to prevent the English
nation from forgetting the father.
There are in London 491 charitable institutions,
exclusive of local and parochial trusts, many of them
having branches and auxiliaries. Of these 97 are
medical and surgical charities; 103 institutions for
the aged; 31 asylums for orphans and destitute
children; 40 school, book, and visitation societies;
35 Bible and missionary societies. These associations
disburse annually about £1,765,000, of which
£1,000,000 is raised by voluntary contributions;
and the remainder arises from funded property and
the sale of publications.
A society has recently been formed at Windsor,
under the patronage of the Queen, Prince Albert,
and the Duchess of Kent, for improving the condition
of the laborers in several adjacent parishes.
At a recent meeting 21 persons were selected, on
account of superior neatness, industry, and general
good character, who received a reward of from 15
to 30 shillings, together with a framed certificate
signed by Prince Albert.
Great attention on the part of philanthropists
continues to be paid, in several of the large cities of
England, to the subject of Ragged Schools, though
the most formidable obstacles are encountered to
their success. Mere teaching is found to be of little
avail, unless means of industry can also be provided.
A curious anecdote, illustrating this point,
is told of one of these schools in London. A clergyman
went to the school on Sunday evening to address
the larger class of boys. There was a good
attendance; and he addressed the children on the
sanctities of the Sabbath and the penalties of a life
of crime. He thought he had made a powerful impression
on his hearers; and was about to conclude
with a suitable peroration, when as the minute
finger of the clock touched the five minutes to eight
mark on the dial, the whole audience rose, and
without a word left the room. The teachers followed
in surprise; and overtaking one of the urchins
in the street, asked where he was going. “To
work,” was the brief reply. “To work! Why,
don’t you know this is Sunday?” asked the religious
instructor. “Of course,” said the lad, “and
ain’t the folks just a goin’ to come out of chapel?”
The clergyman was enlightened: after his persuasive
discourse, as he thought, the audience had
risen to pick pockets! Incidents like this have led
nearly all the schools to combine labor with their instruction.
The projected “excursion trips” to the Great
Exhibition, which have been started by some enterprising
Americans, have attracted the attention of
intelligent persons in England, who predict that
this will be found to be the commencement of a
very important movement for cheapening intercommunication
between the two countries. Hitherto
the improvements in ocean navigation, have
only been attained by keeping the rates of passage
at a high mark: but with the experience of railways
as a starting point, it can not be doubted that
a voyage to Europe will soon be brought within
the means of all.
Mr. Stephenson, the engineer of the Britannia
Bridge, has gone to Egypt to examine the route
proposed for a ship canal between the Mediterranean
and Red Seas. The survey is undertaken
jointly by England, France, and Austria, each sending
an engineer for the purpose. When the route
is fixed upon, it is hoped that funds for the work
will be furnished by the three powers; if not, the
Pacha will concede the privilege of constructing it
to a joint stock company.
The whole of the household goods left by Daniel
O’Connell, at Derrynane Abbey, have been sold by
sheriff’s sale at public auction. A short time since
they would have produced an immense sum as
relics of the Liberator; they now brought no more
than £364 3s. 6d.
FRANCE.
Some months since a committee at the head of
which was Leverrier, the astronomer, reported to
the French Chambers in favor of a telegraphic apparatus
submitted by Mr. Bain. Messages were
transmitted between Paris and Lille, at the rate of
1500 letters per minute. In accordance with the
report an apparatus was placed upon the line between
Paris and Calais. The dispatch of the Paris
correspondent of the Times of Dec. 5, was transmitted
by this apparatus at the rate of 1200 letters[Pg 420]
a minute, in a character perfectly legible. On the
first of March the French telegraphs are to be
opened to the public. By the proposed tariff a
message of 300 words from Paris to Calais, 235
miles, will cost about nine dollars.
Guizot, has prefixed to the republications of his
treatises on Monk and Washington two characteristic
prefaces, in which the opinion is more than
hinted that what France wants at present is Monk,
the restorer of Monarchy, rather than Washington,
the founder of a Republic.
A Life of Toussaint Louverture, by M. St.
Remy, a native of Hayti, has been published at
Paris, of which La Semaine says: “Toussaint
Louverture, the heroic personification of the black
race, was one of the most extraordinary men of
modern times. A son of a race hitherto oppressed,
filled with a noble emulation, and desirous of sculpturing
the figure of some of those great men who
have fixed the destiny of their country, has commenced
the pious task with the history of this old
slave, whose genius raised him to the rank of general
of the French army in St. Domingo. The
sophisms of the partisans of negro slavery have too
long held up to ridicule the efforts made by a people
of African origin to take rank among civilized
nations; and it belonged to a man of color to prove
by an illustrious example that the Deity wished
but to vary his works, not to establish a hierarchy
of subjection, by giving to the skin a color black or
white. The great crime of Toussaint was that of
having bravely resisted Leclerc, who came to reduce
again to slavery a country which had been
made free. On the 8th of October, 1801, Bonaparte
said, in a proclamation addressed to the inhabitants
of St. Domingo: ‘The Government has sent to you
General Leclerc. He brings with him a large
force to protect you against your enemies, and the
enemies of the Republic. If you are told, these
forces are destined to deprive you of your liberties,
do you reply, The Republic will not suffer them to
be taken from us.’ On the 2d of May, 1802, slavery
was re-established by a decree under the same signature.
When he was embarking aboard the vessel
which was to convey him to Europe, Toussaint
uttered these words: ‘In overthrowing me, they
have only overthrown the trunk of the tree of the
liberty of the blacks. It will spring up again, for the
roots are many and deep.’ He was a true prophet;
for of 50,000 soldiers successively embarked for St.
Domingo, not a fourth part ever returned to France.
The old troops of Moreau, who had covered themselves
with glory upon the banks of the Rhine,
were decimated in that fratricidal contest, in which
both parties fought, singing the Marseillaise Hymn.
But, says M. St. Remy, ‘while the mulattoes and
the blacks mingled together, fought for their freedom,
the First of the Blacks died of inanition on
the 27th of April, 1803. The rats, it was said, had
gnawed his feet.’ From the commencement of his
captivity, Toussaint had repeatedly written to the
First Consul that he might be brought to trial; but
his letters, replete with touching simplicity, remained
unanswered. The man who had once held
in his hand the destinies of the American Archipelago,
was but an old Negro, torn from his wife and
children, buried alive, and condemned, by an implacable
policy, to death. And so died Toussaint
Louverture, who, born a slave, was in turn a brave
soldier, a victorious commander, an intelligent administrator,
and an enlightened legislator. The
Constitution which he gave to Hayti, before the arrival
of Leclerc, shows him to have been fully
aware of the wants of his country. He proclaimed
civil and political equality, and encouraged agriculture
and commerce, by abolishing monopolies;
and in view of what is now taking place in Hayti,
we may be astonished that this old slave was more
enlightened than those who have succeeded him in
the government. We have not pretended to give
an analysis of the work, but the facts we have recounted
may serve to give an idea of the interest
which attaches to this new publication of M. St.
Remy, who has been heretofore known by his History
of Hayti.”
A Treatise on the Theory of Constitutional
Law, by M. Berryat St. Prix, is spoken of as a
work of great interest and ability. It is preceded by a
General Introduction, setting forth the fundamental
principles of Constitutional Law, and the characteristics
which distinguish it from Administrative
Law. The author then proceeds to treat in detail
of the difficult question of sovereignty, traces the
history of the numerous changes in the political relations
of France, and analyzes the ten or a dozen
different Constitutions which have succeeded each
other. A parallel is drawn between the new Constitution
and its immediate predecessor, and that of
the United States. The questions of the natural
right to property, and of the right to labor are also
discussed.
Some curious facts have been stated illustrating
the effect of the French Revolution of February
upon the circulation of newspapers. It stimulated
their publication and sale to an almost incredible
extent. It is stated that one single printer, M.
Boulé, actually sold for months together between
200,000 and 300,000 copies daily, of four or five different
journals of which he was the printer. He
had eleven presses at work day and night, and in
the course of a short time not only managed to
pay off several thousand pounds of debt, but even
to make a very considerable fortune. The journals
he printed were chiefly what is called Red or
Ultra-Democratic; and such was the fureur of the
public for them, that the hawkers used to demand
“papers” without caring what they were. All the
newspapers were paid for in pence, and it was
literally sou by sou that Boulé enriched himself.
The four principal cemeteries of Paris contain in
all 23,340 permanent tombs. Of these Père-Lachaise
has 15,750, Montmartre 4260, and Mont Parnasse
3330. The total number of interments in
all these cemeteries since they were opened in
1804, is 1,380,000; so that these four cemeteries
contain 300,000 more inhabitants than the living
city from which their population is drawn.
GERMANY, Etc.
Carl Ferdinand Becker, the celebrated writer
on the Philosophy of Grammar, whose death we
noticed in a recent Number of the New Monthly,
presents a somewhat singular instance of eminence
being attained in a pursuit not commenced till late
in life. He was born in 1775, and studied at the
seminary for priests at Hildesheim, where he received
an appointment, which he subsequently
resigned rather than embrace an ecclesiastical life.
He then studied medicine, and published several
medical treatises. We afterward find him sub-director
of the gunpowder and saltpetre manufactory
at Göttingen, into the mechanical processes
of which he introduced many improvements. In
1813, he was appointed physician to the General
Army Hospital, at Frankfort; this being subsequently
discontinued, he settled as a private physician
at Offenbach. Here his long-suppressed
fondness for philological pursuits was renewed;[Pg 421]
but he had reached his fiftieth year before he published
his first grammatical work. The older German
grammarians founded their systems upon the
bare forms of the parts of speech, while Becker
assumed the signification of them, in as far as they
are components of a sentence, and serve as the
expression of thought, as the foundation of his system.
He looked upon language as the organic
expression of thought, and all special forms of
speech, as the expression of particular relations of
thoughts and ideas. By this mode of treatment
he avoided much of the dryness and insipidity belonging
to mere grammatical speculations, and
brought to view the more genial elements of the
philosophy of language. His mode of treating his
materials was philosophical rather than historical—in
which he offers a striking contrast to Jacob
Grimm, whose works show an equally familiar
acquaintance with the history and the philosophy
of language.
Bruno Bauer, the Coryphæus of German Rationalism
(unless Strauss may be thought to be a
rival for that questionable eminence) whose last
work is devoted to the somewhat useless task of
proving, with a superabundance of logic and contemptuous
irony, that the late Frankfort Parliament
effected nothing, and knew nothing, has run
through a singular career. He was born in 1809,
and in his twentieth year commenced the study of
theology at Berlin. Five years later he became private
teacher in the University, at which time he belonged
to Hegelian school of orthodoxy. The germ
of his subsequent views, however, may be found in
his “Kritik of the Old Testament Writings,” in
which he represents “the myths of Judaism in their
successive transformations, as a development of
the national sentiment of the Jews.” He first
fairly broke ground with orthodoxy in 1839, when
he began to apply his principles of criticism to the
New Testament narratives. He commenced with
the Gospel of John, which he regarded as a work
of the imagination, with but here and there a historical
trace—a work merely “founded upon facts.”
He had, meanwhile, been transferred to the University
of Bonn, where he proceeded with his
three volumes of criticisms upon the other Evangelists,
at the conclusion of which he found he had
reached a point which he could hardly have anticipated
at the outset. In the first volume he had
begged that the judgment of his readers might be
suspended, “for however bold and far-reaching the
negations of this volume might appear, it would be
manifest that the most searching criticism would
most fully set forth the creative power of Jesus
and of his principles;” and even in the second
volume he seems to allow to the main facts set
forth in the life of Jesus a historical verity; but at
the conclusion of the work he makes it doubtful
whether such a person as Jesus ever existed.
Bauer now occupied the anomalous position of a
theological teacher who represented the Gospels
to be mere works of the imagination, possessing no
higher historical value than Xenophon’s Cyropædia,
or Fénélon’s Telemachus, characterized Matthew
and Luke as stupid copyists of Mark, denounced
theologians as hypocrites, and the science
of theology as the dark stain upon modern history.
It is no wonder that the Prussian Minister of Worship
felt himself impelled to inquire of the Theological
Faculty, what was the position of Bauer in
relation to Christianity, and whether he should be
allowed to exercise his functions. The Faculty
were embarrassed: on the one hand, they feared
that freedom of inquiry would be trenched upon
were he silenced; and, on the other, that the cause
of religion would be injured were he allowed to
teach. Finally, a middle course was adopted, and
he was allowed to teach in the philosophical faculty;
and his former friend and admirer, Marheineke
proposed that he should be appointed to a
professorship, on the ground that he might thus
“get his bread, and not be compelled by necessity
to write.” The next year (1842) the permission to
teach in the University was withdrawn, and now
commenced a warfare of journals, pamphlets, and
books, in which Bauer’s colossal irony and cold,
trenchant logic shone conspicuous. He proved to
his old Hegelian friends, that the true Atheist was
their master himself, and strove to force from them
the confession that they had either been deceived
themselves, or had been willfully deceiving others.
In 1843, Bauer closed his career as a writer upon
theology by a work entitled “Christianity Revealed,”
in which he recapitulates all the views he
had put forth. This was confiscated by the government
of Zurich, where it was published, and
his publisher, Fröbel, punished by imprisonment.
He now turned his attention to criticism of social
and civil affairs, through which we have not space
to follow him. He opened a bookstore, in conjunction
with his brother Edgar, a congenial, and
still more violent spirit, who was subsequently
sentenced to a four years’ imprisonment, for some
publication displeasing to government. Here the
brothers published their own works, and became
involved in a dispute with the Prussian censorship,
and the elder was obliged to modify many passages
in a book already printed, before he was
allowed to publish it. He commenced an extensive
history of the French Revolution, but we can
not learn that he brought it further than to the close
of the last century. He established a periodical
which continued but a year, in which he entered
into contest with the “masses, in that sense of the
word which includes also the so-called educated
classes—the masses, who will not take the trouble
to find out the truth by its proofs”—a body including,
apparently, in his opinion, every one except
himself. The political convulsions of the last two
years, have brought out the veteran Ishmaelite in
two characteristic works. The first of these, The
Revolution of the Burgesses in Germany, is devoted
to a bitter and unsparing denunciation of
every sect and party, as pusillanimous, and insignificant;
and the second, recently published, is a
cool and contemptuous dissection of the dead carcass
of the late Frankfort Parliament.
The printing and bookselling house of Brockhaus
at Leipzig, is one of the most complete and extensive
in the world. It was founded by Friedrich
Aug. Brockhaus, the father of the present proprietors.
He was born in 1772, and was educated for
the mercantile profession. He established himself
at first in his native town of Dortmund, from whence
in 1802 he emigrated to Holland. Here he was
altogether unsuccessful, gave up his business, and
set up a bookstore in Amsterdam. This was in
1805, when the state of things in Holland was extremely
unpropitious for every undertaking of a literary
nature. The kingdom was united to the
Republic of France, and the French officials, on
some pretext or other, confiscated a great part of
Brockhaus’s stock. Advanced into middle life,
and three times unfortunate in business, the stout
struggler determined upon one more throw for fortune,
and won. Having, while in Holland, obtained
the copyright of Lobel’s Conversations-Lexicon,
he settled at Altona, and devoted himself to the[Pg 422]
preparation and publication of this work with a
zeal and energy that commanded success. He
soon felt that Leipzig was the only sphere commensurate
with his talents, and removed to the intellectual
centre of Germany in 1817. There he
established several periodicals, which gained for
him both reputation and profit. Among these were
the Zeitgenossen, the Literarische Conversationsblatt,
which is still published under the name of
Blätter für Literarischen Unterhaltungen, and the
Urania, for a long time the repository of the choicest
gems of German poetry. He also undertook the
publication of Ersch’s Handbuch der Deutschen
Literatur and Ebert’s Bibliographischen Lexicon.
His greatest enterprise, however, was the publication
of the celebrated Conversations-Lexicon, of
which he was himself the principal editor, and to
which more than two hundred of the most eminent
literary and scientific men of the time were contributors.
He died in 1823, leaving his business to
his two elder sons, by whom it has been greatly
extended. The oldest of these, Friedrich, born in
1800, after having made himself practically acquainted
with the art of printing, traveled abroad
for the purpose of learning all improvements in the
art, and upon the death of his father assumed the
direction of the mechanical portion of the establishment.
The second brother, Heinrich, born in 1804,
took charge of the literary and commercial department.
They carried on the publication of the great
work of their father, of which the ninth edition, into
which are incorporated two supplements, which
they had previously published under the title of
the Conversations-Lexicon of the Present, and the
Conversations-Lexicon of the most recent Times
and Literature, has just been issued. The establishment
of Brockhaus at Leipzig is a fine quadrangular
pile of buildings, with an open square in
the centre, in which is carried on every operation
connected with publication, from casting the type
to issuing the completed work.
The Leipzig Book-Fair is the index by which
the literary activity of Germany is measured. It is
the custom in Germany for every German publisher
to have his agent in Leipzig for the sale and distribution
of his works. The Easter Fair is the principal
one for the sale of new books. The catalogue
for the present Michaelmas Fair contains the names
of 5033 new works published in Germany since the
Easter Fair, at which the number was 1200 or
1300 less. The present catalogue forms a volume
of 384 pages, and contains more works than that of
any fair since the revolution of 1848. The number
of new books published in Germany averages 175
weekly, or 9100 a year. Taking the literary life of
a student at 30 years, he must read nearly 300,000
volumes, in order to keep up with the current literature
of Germany alone.
The Royal Foundry at Berlin, which has for a
long time been occupied by artists for studios and
workrooms, has during the late warlike demonstrations
in Germany been devoted to its original purpose,
the fabrication of the “ultima ratio regum.”
Among the works of art which are nearly completed
is a colossal monument to Frederick the Great.
The sculptor Rauch has been commissioned to execute
a bas-relief for the pedestal, representing the
well-known incident when the prince, a lad of some
seven years, was playing at ball in the room where
Frederick was writing. The king forbade the
sport, and took away the ball. The prince asked
that it might be given back to him, and getting no
answer placed himself sturdily before the king,
with the words: “The ball is mine, and I wish to
know if your Majesty means to give it up peaceably?”
Frederick restored the ball, saying, with
a laugh, “This lad here would certainly not have
suffered Silesia to be taken.”
A biographical sketch of the life of Alexander
von Humboldt, by Prof. Klincke, of Brunswick,
which has just appeared, possesses peculiar interest
to scholars from the minuteness with which Humboldt’s
course of study is detailed; and for the idea
which it affords of the multifarious and vast attainments
of this greatest of living scholars.
A publication, resembling in appearance and design
“the Gallery of Illustrious Americans,” has
been commenced at Leipzig. The first number
contains portraits from Daguerreotypes, with accompanying
biographical notices, of the King of
Prussia, Alexander von Humboldt, and the painter
Cornelius.
The third volume of Humboldt’s Cosmos has been
announced by Cotta, of Stuttgart and Tübingen.
It will appear almost simultaneously in a translation
both in England and America. The same
publisher has issued a charming volume of tales by
Gottfried and Johanna Kinkel. It is rare that a
true poet, like Kinkel, is blessed with a wife equal
to him in poetic gifts; and the two, perhaps, have
never before united in the production of a work
which leaves the impression that in the authors
one and the same soul is pitched upon the masculine
and the feminine key. The volume contains a
series of tales and sketches in which happy invention
is combined with great powers of construction;
deep feeling with broad and genial humor, developed
now in the masculine and now in the
feminine aspects. Running like an undertone
through the feelings of gladness excited by these
tales, is a melancholy remembrance of the gloomy
fate which in these ominous times has befallen two
beings who but a short time ago were contending
in such pleasant rivalry in the exercise of the imaginative
power.
To the voluminous correspondence of Goethe already
published, another series has been added, in
the letters between him and Reinhard, a German
diplomatist in the French service, possessed of
many high and excellent qualities. These letters
add another to the many illustrations of the rare
completeness and universal accomplishments of
Goethe.
The Austrian military commander at Buda Pesth,
in Hungary, has forbidden the transmission of all
pecuniary or other contributions to be sent to the
London Exhibition; and threatens the execution
of martial law against all who infringe the decree.
A tunnel under the Neva, at St. Petersburg, similar
to that under the Thames, has been projected
by the Emperor Nicholas, who has directed plans
for the work to be prepared by M. Falconnet, a distinguished
French engineer. The bridges of boats
which connect the portions of the city lying on the
two banks of the Neva, are all withdrawn in anticipation
of the freezing over of the stream, after
which the only practicable communication is by the
ice. Before the ice has become firm, and while it
is breaking up, the communication is difficult and
hazardous. If the tunnel be practicable, it will
therefore be a work of the highest utility.
The Russian government has prohibited the publication
of translations of the modern French novels,
in consequence of which the attention of the caterers
for public taste, has been turned to the less
exciting comestibles of the English novels. We
see announced three separate translations into Russian,
of Thackeray’s Vanity Fair; Jane Eyre, The[Pg 423]
Caxtons, Maryatt’s Valérie, Dombey and Son, are
also translated.
Spindler, whose “Jew” has been pronounced
the best historical romance of Germany, has published
a humorous novel, under the title of “Putsch
and Company,” which is highly praised.
The Neapolitan government has prohibited the
circulation of Humboldt’s Cosmos, Shakspeare,
Goldsmith, Heeren’s Historical Treatises, Ovid,
Lucian, Lucretius, Sophocles, Suetonius, Paul de
Kock, Victor Hugo, E. Girardin, G. Sand, Lamartine,
Valéry’s L’Italie, Goethe, Schiller, Thiers, A.
Dumas, Molière, all the German philosophers, and
Henry Stephens’s Greek Dictionary. We happened
not long since to have occasion to examine
the Prohibitory Index of Gregory XVI., issued in
1819; the names of the books prohibited in which
reminded one of lists taken from the muster-rolls of
Michael and Satan, only there were more from the
former. Among the forbidden books were Grotius
on the Law of War and Peace, Bacon’s Advancement
of Learning, Milton’s Areopagitica, and Paradise
Lost, unless corrected. The Paradise Lost
or Lycidas, after having undergone the requisite
inquisitorial corrections, would be a rare curiosity
of literature. If Italy does not degenerate into barbarism,
it will not be for the want of the most strenuous
endeavors of her rulers.
One of the most beautiful alabaster vases in the
Vatican, possessing a historical interest, as being
the one in which were deposited the ashes of the
sons of Germanicus, or as some say, those of Augustus
himself, has been recently destroyed by an
accident. It stood upon a pedestal near a window
which was burst open by a violent wind. The
heavy curtains of the window were blown against
the vase, dashing it to the floor, and shattering it
into so many fragments that restoration is pronounced
impossible.
Oersted, the celebrated chemist, the discoverer
of Electro-magnetism, has just completed the fiftieth
year of his professorship in the Royal University
of Copenhagen. On this anniversary the King
of Denmark presented him with the grand cross of
the order of Dannebrog. The University presented
him with a new insignia of his Doctor’s degree, including
a gold ring, bearing the head of Minerva in
cameo. And the citizens made him a present of
the use for life of a beautiful villa in the outskirts
of Copenhagen, which was still more acceptable
and valuable from having been the former residence
of the poet Oehlenschlager. Oersted is nearly
in his eightieth year; but his recently-published
work, “The Spirit in Nature,” evinces that he retains
the full possession of his mental powers.
The “passion-plays” or “mysteries,” which were
such favorites during the middle ages, have their
sole remaining representative in the village of Ammergau,
in Upper Bavaria, where they are celebrated,
every ten years, with great pomp and
solemnity. In the year 1633, a fearful pestilence
fell upon that district, and the inhabitants made a
solemn vow, that if it were removed, they would
every ten years set forth a solemn representation
of the “Passion and death of the Saviour.” The
pestilence ceased, and from that time the vow has
been most religiously observed among that secluded
and enthusiastic people. The representation
consists of a series of tableaux representing the
principal incidents in the closing scenes of the life
of the Saviour, which are given in a sort of amphitheatre,
of which the stage is roofed over, the audience
being exposed to those sudden storms common
in all mountainous regions. The representation
lasts some eight hours, and is witnessed by
many thousands of spectators. The German and
French papers contain long accounts of that which
took place a few months since; and speak in high
terms of the artistic character, and solemn and devotional
effect of the whole performance.
A life of Ugo Foscolo, an Italian refugee in England,
has appeared at Florence. He is held up
as a model and example to his countrymen. Foscolo
was undoubtedly a man of no inconsiderable
genius and of great acquirements; but to form an
idea of his moral characteristics, we must imagine
a man with Hobbes’s theory of the identity of right
with might and desire, without Hobbes’s blameless
life; with Byron’s laxity of moral sentiment and
conduct, without Byron’s generosity; with Sheridan’s
reckless carelessness in respect to pecuniary
affairs, without Sheridan’s cheerful and kindly disposition;
with Coleridge’s want of mastery over
his intellectual nature, without Coleridge’s high
purposes and keen sense of duty; with Johnson’s
rude and intolerable humor, without Johnson’s royal
humanity. Too proud, while in England, to repeat
his lectures on Italian literature, because he thought
his audience came only to gaze at him, he was not
too proud to receive pecuniary aid from those to
whom he was already deeply indebted; or to squander
in luxury and debauchery the little fortune of
his own illegitimate daughter, left her by her maternal
relations: a daughter whom he abandoned
until this fortune was bequeathed her. If Italy has
only such saviours to look to, she will gain little by
throwing off her present masters.
The Vicomte D’Arlincourt publishes, under the
title of “L’Italie Rougé,” a history of the revolutions
in Rome, Naples, Palermo, Florence, Parma,
Modena, Tuscany, Piedmont, and Lombardy, from
the election of Pius IX., in June, 1846, to his return
to Rome in April, 1850. The author visited Italy
to gather materials, and his work, which is drawn
from authentic sources, brings to light many new
facts, and striking traits in the characters of the
principal actors in the affairs of Italy.
A statue in honor of the celebrated astronomer
Olbers has been erected in a public square at Bremen.
He was by profession a physician, and enjoyed
a very extensive practice. His fame as an
astronomer rests upon his discovery of some of the
asteroids; the suggestion and confirmation of the
theory that they are fragments of a shattered planet;
and especially upon his method of calculating the
orbits of comets, from the few observations of which
they are susceptible. In 1830 was celebrated the
“jubilee” of his having reached the fiftieth year of
his doctorate, upon which occasion he was honored
by all those tokens of respect which the Germans
are so fond of lavishing on such occasions. He died
March 2, 1840, at the age of 82.
Scandinavian Literature is mainly known to
the world, in general through the medium of German
translators and critics. The names of Oehlenschlager
and Andersen are sufficient evidence
that it is not unworthy of cultivation. We find in
the Grenzboten a notice of a new Danish Romance
which though reminding one strongly of Fouque’s
Undine, has in its treatment something of the grim
mirth, and gigantic humor of the old Vikings. The
tale is entitled the Mermaid, and is founded upon
the fancy of Paracelsus, that the mermaids though
created without a soul may acquire one by a union
with a human being. This idea is developed with
more drollery than delicacy in the tale in question.
The mermaids instead of, as in the orthodox conception,
terminating in a fish’s tail, waddle about[Pg 424]
upon flat, clumsy feet, covered with scales. When
a person is drowned, he is laid upon a table, in a
condition bearing all the marks of death, except
that he retains a perfect consciousness. If, however,
a mermaid becomes enamored of him, he
comes to life as a merman, and swims about in
company with dolphins and such like sea-monsters;
and if he desires to ascend to upper air, he can do
so, by taking the body of some other drowned person.
The hero of the romance is introduced as
lying drowned upon the table, in company with
two other corpses, that of a faithless woman and
her betrothed. The jealousy of the dead man, and
his doubts whether the other two corpses do not
excite similar feelings, are set forth with broad
humor. He however gains the affection of the
queen of the sea, and so becomes a merman, while
the other two bodies are left lying on the table,
until two other mermen assume them for the purpose
of paying a visit to terra-firma. The hero at
last wishes to revisit upper air, and the body which
he assumes happens to be that of a famous bon-vivant,
by which he is brought into a number of
embarrassing situations; he becomes betrothed to
one who loves not his new but his old self, and
thus is enamored of his one “him” while she despises
his other. He meets the two persons who
had been lying with him upon the table; yet it is
not they, but the two mermen, who have taken
possession of their bodies. This continual interpenetration
of different souls and bodies, by which
the personages are always forgetting their identity,
has a very comic effect, which, however, is marred
by the grave and sentimental tone which is given
to the whole narrative. At last the hero, who is a
sad scoundrel, succeeds in enticing his sea-queen
ashore, where he exhibits her for money, as a sea-monster.
OBITUARIES.
Among the recent deaths we notice the following:
Gustav Schwab, a German poet of some
note, belonging to the school of Uhland, aged fifty-eight.
On the morning of the day of his death, he
was entertaining a party of friends, by reading to
them a translation he had just completed from the
poems of Lamartine.——Count Brandenburgh,
the Prussian Minister. He was an illegitimate son
of the grandfather of the present King of Prussia,
born in 1792. He was educated for the army, and
passed through various stages of promotion, until
1848, when he was appointed general in command
of the 8th corps d’armée. The same year, when
the cause of his master seemed irretrievably lost
in the revolutionary storm, he took the helm of
government, and under his guidance the storm was
weathered. His death was probably occasioned
by chagrin at the result of the Warsaw Conference,
where Austria gained a complete triumph
over Prussia.——M. Alexandre, a famous French
chess-player, and author of two volumes upon that
game, at an advanced age.——M. Sauve, for more
than half a century chief editor of the Moniteur.
He assumed the charge of the French official
paper in 1795, and left it only when compelled by
the infirmities of age, after the Revolution of February.
During this long period he acted as sponsor
to all the governments which arose one after
the other, with a dexterity and pliability which
Talleyrand might have envied.——General Bonnemain,
ex-peer and Marshal of France, who had
served through all the campaigns of the Empire
and the Republic.——Sir Lumley St. George
Skeffington, author of a number of dramatic
works of considerable merit.——Mr. Raphall, one
of the two Catholic members of Parliament who
voted against the Jewish claims. He was a man
of great wealth, and is said to have given within
the last few years £100,000 for the building purposes
of the Church. He was of Armenian descent,
a singular instance of a person of Oriental
extraction rising to eminence in the Occident.——M.
Charles Motteley, one of the most enthusiastic
and successful book-collectors of France. His
collection was especially rich in Elzevir editions,
and in rare and beautiful books. A very large sum
was offered for it by the British Museum, but he
refused to suffer it to leave France, and gave it to
the French nation. The collection is to be kept
separate, and to bear an inscription commemorative
of the donor.——Lord Nugent, Member of the
House of Commons for Aylesbury. He had occupied
a number of political stations of importance,
and was throughout his life a firm advocate of liberal
principles. The Greek Revolution of 1823, found
in him a warm supporter; and he did much to
ameliorate the condition of the refugees whom the
issue of the war in Hungary threw upon the shores
of England. Lord Nugent was an author of no
mean reputation; his “Memorials of Hampden” is
an exceedingly well-written, and in the main accurate
and impartial biography of the Great Commoner,
and elicited one of the most brilliant of
Macauley’s early reviews. He was also the author
of a book of Eastern travels, entitled “Lands Sacred
and Classical,” and a number of political pamphlets
on the liberal side.——Karl Aug. Espe, one of the
most laborious of the hard-working scholars of Germany.
He was the editor of Brockhaus’s Conversations-Lexicon
of the Present, and of the eighth
and ninth editions of the Conversations-Lexicon, as
well as of works of decided merit in various departments
of science.——Martin d’Auche, the last
survivor of the French National Assembly of 1789.
Though one of the most insignificant of men, the
part he acted in the “Oath of the Tennis-court,”
one of the most famous scenes of the early part of
French Revolution, has given him a place in history.
The government, alarmed at the boldness of
the deputies of the Third Estate in declaring themselves
the National Assembly, independent of the
other Orders, and proposing to effect radical and
sweeping reforms in the state, excluded them from
their chamber. The deputies assembled in an
empty Tennis-court, in great excitement, where
an oath was solemnly proposed that they would
not separate, but would meet, at all hazards, until
they had formed the Constitution. The oath was
taken unanimously, with but one exception, that
of poor Martin d’Auche, then deputy from Castelnaudry.
There was at first some danger to his
person, in the excitement of the moment; but it
was hinted that he was not altogether in his right
mind, and he escaped, being even suffered to inscribe
some sort of a protest on the records. In
David’s picture of the scene he is represented with
folded arms, amid the groups who are taking the
oath by raising the right hand. This oath of the
Tennis-court, the first actual collision between
Royalty and the National Assembly, may be looked
upon as the starting-point of the Revolution.
Literary Notices.
Memoirs of the Life and Times of General John
Lamb, by Isaac Q. Leake (published by J. Munsell,
Albany), is an interesting narrative of the
political and military life of one of the revolutionary
patriots of New York, who died at the commencement
of the present century. His active
services in the war of the Revolution, and his eminent
position in the subsequent party controversies,
are described with impartiality and force. His
character is succinctly portrayed by his biographer
in the following passage: “Few men have acted
more manfully the parts which have been allotted
to them. As a pioneer of the great events which
wrought out the Revolution, he was second to none
in perseverance and intrepidity. As a soldier in
the field, he was never surpassed in valor and
constancy by any the most daring. As a citizen,
neighbor, and philanthropist, he was distinguished
for his public spirit; respected for his suavity; and
admired for his benevolence.”
The Memoir and Writings of James Handasyd
Perkins, edited by William Henry Channing,
published in two volumes by Crosby and Nichols,
Boston, is an enthusiastic tribute to the memory of
a remarkable man, who, by the simplicity, earnestness,
and benevolence of his character, the originality
and beauty of his intellect, and the devotion
of his life to practical philanthropy, had won an
unusual share of admiration and reverence. Mr.
Perkins was born in Boston, where his father was
a merchant of distinguished eminence, but, on
arriving at the age of early manhood, he removed
to the city of Cincinnati, and from that time became
a favorite with all classes, and soon bore a conspicuous
part in the social, religious, and literary relations
of that metropolis. The sketch of his juvenile
life here presented by his biographer, with whom
he was intimately connected, both by the ties of
blood, and by strong intellectual affinities, abounds
with pleasing reminiscences of a happy childhood,
and is highly characteristic of the peculiar influences
of a New-England home. His subsequent
career at the West exhibits a noble picture of
manly endeavor, stern self-reliance, rare mental
activity and enterprise, and a generous devotion to
the interests of the public. From the specimens
of his writings contained in these volumes, most
of which have been published in different periodicals,
we are impressed with a profound sense
of the vigor and justness of his intellect, the
wealth of his imagination, the versatility of his
tastes, and the extent and accuracy of his attainments.
Crosby and Nichols have issued an edition of
selections from the Letters of William Von Humboldt
to a Female Friend, under the title of Religious
Thoughts and Opinions. They are devoted
to subjects of a grave, reflective character, and
present a highly favorable view of the wisdom,
earnestness, and moral elevation of the distinguished
author.
Protestantism and Catholicity compared in their
Effects on the Civilization of Europe, by the Rev.
J. Balmes, is republished from the English translation,
by John Murphy and Co., Baltimore, in a large
octavo volume. The work, which has signalized
the name of its author as one of the ablest modern
defenders of the Catholic faith, was originally written
in Spanish, and was soon translated into the
French, Italian, and English languages. It is devoted
to an illustration of the superior influence of
Catholicism in a social and political point of view,
maintaining the favorable effects of that religion on
social advancement, and subjecting the claims of
Protestantism to a stringent examination. As a
powerful statement of the arguments in behalf of
the secular supremacy of Catholicism, it may be
read with interest by those who wish to study
both sides of the controversy, which is now raging
with so much violence in England.
University Education, by Henry P. Tappan,
D.D. (published by G.P. Putnam), is a discussion
of the general theory and objects of the higher
education, of the history of literary institutions in
modern times, and of the present condition of the
so-called American Universities. The author arrives
at the conclusion, that the attempt to adapt
our colleges to the temper of the multitude, to the
supposed demands of the popular mind, does not
promise any valuable results, since the political
condition of the country is such that a high education,
and a high order of talent do not generally
form the sure guarantees of success. The tact of
the demagogue triumphs over the accomplishments
of the scholar and the man of genius. The education
given in our colleges does not promote the
acquisition of wealth and of political influence, and
hence is not valued by a commercial people, with
free political institutions. Dr. Tappan accordingly
maintains that as our seats of learning do not answer
to the commercial and political spirit of the
country, they should be made to correspond to the
philosophical or ideal—the architectonic conception
of education. This would adapt them to every
want of the human mind and of society, for if men
are educated as men, they will be prepared for all
the responsibilities and duties of men. We should
then in due time have great examples of the true
form of humanity, showing the charms, and power,
and dignity of learning. Education would appear
in its true light, as the highest aim of man, not a
mere machine for the facile performance of the
business of the world, and a powerful check would
be given to the excessive commercial spirit, and
the selfish manœuvres of demagogues which now
prevail to such a disastrous extent. Men of true
cultivation would then have their legitimate influence
in all the relations of society, throwing a new
aspect over the arts, commerce, and politics, and
producing a high-minded patriotism and philanthropy.
Great ideas of fundamental principles
would be shown to be more mighty and plastic
than all the arts, tact, and accomplishments of expediency.
The host of penny-a-liners, stump orators,
discoursers upon socialism, bigots, and partisans
would give way before sound writers, true
poets, lofty and truthful orators, and profound philosophers,
theologians, and statesmen. We should
have a pure national literature, and a proud national
character. The multiplication of colleges after the
same imperfect model will only serve to increase
our difficulties.
The time has arrived, then, in the opinion of the
author, for an experiment of a different kind. The
educational system of this country can be reformed
only by the establishment of genuine Universities—institutions,
where in libraries, cabinets, apparatus,
and professors, provision is made for a complete
and generous course of study—where the
mind may be cultivated according to its wants—and
where in the lofty enthusiasm of ripening scholarship,
the bauble of an academical diploma is forgotten.
With such institutions, those who wish to
be scholars, would have some place to resort to,
and those who have already the gifts of scholarship
would have some place where to exercise them.
The public would then begin to comprehend what
scholarship means, and discern the difference between
sciolists and men of learning. We should
hear no more talk about discarding Greek and
Latin, for there would be classical scholars to show
the value of the immortal languages and the immortal
writings of the most cultivated nations of
antiquity. There would be mathematicians prepared
for astronomers and engineers. There would
be philosophers who could discourse without textbooks.
No acute distinctions would be drawn between
scholastic and practical education; it would
be seen that all true education is practical, and that
practice without education is ignoble; and scholarship
and the scholar would be clothed with dignity,
grace, and a resistless charm.
The work of founding Universities of this character,
Dr. Tappan maintains, has been delayed too
long. They are natural and necessary institutions
in a great system of public education. To postpone
their creation is to stop the hand upon the dial-plate
which represents the progress of humanity. No
part of our country, he supposes, presents equal
facilities for carrying out this magnificent plan as
the city of New York. The metropolitan city of
America, the centre of commercial activity, the vast
reservoir of wealth, it takes the lead in the elegancies
and splendor of life in the arts of luxury and
amusement. At the same time, it is the great emporium
of books and of the fine arts, the resort of
musical professors, artists, and men of letters. The
high degree to which it has carried commercial enterprise,
the extent of wealth and luxury in its society
demand the vigorous life, and the counterbalancing
power of intellectual cultivation. It should
add to the natural attractions of a metropolitan city,
the attractions of literature, science, and the arts,
as embodied in a great University, which drawing
together students from every part of the Union,
would strengthen the bonds of our nationality by
the loftiest form of education, the sympathy of
scholars, and the noblest productions of literature.
While we can not accord with Dr. Tappan’s
sanguine expectations of the effect of such an institution
as he has described either in checking the
prevalence of worldliness, selfish ambition, and insane
devotion to gain which mark the whole of
modern society, European no less than American,
or in giving a wise and harmonious development
to the energies of youthful genius, we can not but
admire the noble enthusiasm, the high sense of the
scholar’s vocation, and the genuine intellectual ability
with which he has presented the subject to the
attention of the public. He has opened an important
field of discussion; but it demands the best thoughts
of the most comprehensive and sagacious minds to
do it justice. We hope that his treatise will not be
overlooked in the swarm of current publications, and
that the subject, which he has started, with so much
energy, will be pursued to its legitimate conclusion.
The Bards of the Bible, by George Gilfillan,
republished by Harper and Brothers, exhibits the
characteristics of fervor, liveliness of fancy, and affluence
of illustration, which distinguish the writings
of the author, with a greater coherence and depth
of thought than we find in his literary portraitures.
In the first chapters of the volume, the author discusses
the general character of Hebrew Poetry,
making free use of the views of Herder, Eichhorn,
and Ewald, though without servilely following their
steps, and then considers in detail the poetry of the
Pentateuch, of the Book of Job, of the Historical
Books, of the Book of Psalms, of Solomon, of the
Prophetic Writings, and of the New Testament.
He approaches the sacred volume with freedom,
and yet with reverence, blending the spirit of
searching criticism, with a warm enthusiasm for its
inspiration and character. Without attempting to
cast doubt upon its superhuman aspects, he dwells
with affectionate ardor on its traits of domestic
tenderness, of natural beauty, and of poetical imagination,
connecting the sublime and awful conception
of the Oriental bards with whatever is richest
and most impressive in the associations of modern
experience. The union of devotional sentiment
and poetic fancy, which forms such a prominent
feature in this gorgeous volume, will recommend it
to the lovers of Holy Writ as well as to readers of
cultivated taste. No one will hesitate to forgive
Mr. Gilfillan’s exuberance of imagination and his
not unfrequent indulgence in verbosity, for the sake
of his earnestness of heart, and his glowing and
often graceful eloquence.
Webster’s Revised Dictionary. Octavo Edition.
(Harper and Brothers.) It is now three years since
the Revised Edition of Dr. Webster’s Dictionary
came from the press. The public have, therefore,
had full time to decide upon its merits; and the
decision has been, both in this country and Great
Britain, that it is far superior to any work of the
kind in our language; that it is, in the words of a
distinguished English scholar, “one of the necessaries
of life to a literary man.” The Octavo Edition,
the one now before us, is designed to present,
in a convenient form and at a low price, the most
important matter of the larger work. It omits the
more learned etymologies and extended quotations
from other works; but gives every word and every
shade of meaning with exactness, though often in
a more condensed form. It is thus much fuller, in
proportion, than any other abridgment of a dictionary.
There are two peculiarities of the Octavo Edition
which belong neither to the large work, nor to any
other dictionary. The first is a Synopsis of Words
differently pronounced by different orthoepists.
This presents at a single view all the disputed
cases of pronunciation in our language; with the
decision of distinguished orthoepists, in respect to
every word of doubtful pronunciation, the reader is
referred to a list where he may consult all the important
authorities at a single glance. The other
peculiarity relates to Synonyms. Our language
being derived from so many different sources, is
singularly rich in synonymous words. It is therefore
a matter of lively interest to every one who
would write well, to have some great repository of
synonyms always at hand, to which he may repair
at any moment, when he wishes to convey his ideas
with peculiar exactness of meaning or variety of
expression. A dictionary is the natural and appropriate
place for such a collection. Accordingly in
the Revised Octavo Edition after the definitions
of each important word, we find a list of all the[Pg 427]
other words in our language which have the same
general sense and application. The volume contains
many thousand lists of this kind which must
obviously have cost great labor in their compilation.
The costly work of Perry is the only one which has
ever been executed on this plan, and as this contains
only the words given in Johnson, it is necessarily
incomplete. We quote a single instance
which may stand for hundreds and which shows the
remarkable copiousness of our language.
“To support. Syn.—To bear; hold up; sustain;
maintain; endure; verify; substantiate; countenance;
patronize; help; back; second; uphold;
succor; relieve; encourage; favor; nurture; nourish;
cherish; shield; defend; protect; stay; assist;
forward.”
Besides the dictionary proper, the Octavo Edition
contains Walker’s Key to the pronunciation of
Classical and Scripture Names, with some thousands
of additional words from later writers; and a Vocabulary
of Modern Geographical Names, with their
pronunciation, compiled by the author of Baldwin’s
Universal Gazetteer, whose accuracy in this respect
is so generally acknowledged. It is a gratifying
proof of the advancement of the art of printing, in
the United States, that a large Royal Octavo volume
like this, of more than thirteen hundred pages,
can be afforded on excellent paper, with a clear
type, and in stout binding, for about three dollars.
An abridgment of Dr. Webster’s Dictionary has recently
been issued in London, in a miserable style
of execution, the definitions being not more than
half as complete as those of the volume before us,
without the Synopsis and Synonyms or other appendages
of this work; and is sold at four dollars
a copy.
Celebrated Saloons by Madame Gay and Parisian
Letters by Madame Girardin, translated from
the French by L. Willard (Boston, Crosby and
Nichols) is an agreeable collection of gossip and
anecdotes illustrative of the manners of Parisian
society. The translation is executed with care, retaining
to a considerable extent the graces of the
original.
James Munroe and Co., Boston, have issued a
volume of Home Ballads, A Book for New Englanders,
by Abby Allin, exhibiting a more than
ordinary degree of poetic merit, pervaded with a
pleasing vein of domestic sentiment. Some of the
peculiar features of New England character and
scenery are hit off with excellent success.
History of My Pets, by Grace Greenwood
(Boston, Ticknor and Co.) is a spirited and beautiful
little volume intended for juvenile entertainment,
but commending itself by the freshness of its
style, and the sweet pathos of the narrative to
readers of every age.
The Island World of the Pacific, by Rev. Henry
T. Cheever, published by Harper and Brothers, is
a work that can not fail to command an extensive
circulation, with the present important relations
between the Sandwich Islands and the United
States. It is designed to present a correct picture
of the best part of Polynesia, as it appeared to the
observer in the year 1850. The most popular works
on the subject refer to a much earlier date, while
changes are effected with such rapidity in that part
of Polynesia which is the subject of this volume,
that revolutions may take place in the lapse of
seven years. This book, accordingly, meets a general
want of the times, by giving a true and life-like
exhibition of the Island World of the Pacific
at the close of the first half of the nineteenth century.
The author writes from personal observation:
his sketches are forcible and impressive; he has a
lively sense of the picturesque in nature, and sometimes
indulges his taste for the comic; though
more frequently he fortifies his descriptions with
moral reflections and extracts from favorite poets,
until the reader is tempted to cry, “Hold! enough!”
We know not, however, where to look for information
on the subject in a more readable form, and
have no doubt that this volume will be eagerly
sought by the traveler to the Pacific, as well as by
the general reader.
Memoirs of the Life and Ministry of the Rev.
John Summerfield, by John Holland, has been
published in an abridged form by the American
Tract Society, containing the original memoir, with
the omission of certain parts which seemed to be
of less general interest, and the insertion of several
of the most characteristic letters of Summerfield.
In its present shape, it is a delightful tribute to the
rare and beautiful character of its greatly beloved
subject.
The Greek Exile (published by Lippincott, Grambo,
and Co.) is an autobiographical narrative of the
captivity and escape of Christophorus Pilato
Castanis, during the massacre on the Island of
Scio by the Turks, with an account of various adventures
in Greece and America. It relates a variety
of startling incidents, with which the life of
the author has been strangely diversified.
The Prize Essay on the Use and Abuse of Alcoholic
Liquors, by William B. Carpenter, has
been reprinted from the London edition by Crosby
and Nichols, for the Massachusetts Temperance
Society. It is accompanied with explanatory notes
by the American Editor, and an original preface by
John C. Warren, M.D., of Boston, who expresses
the opinion that the “work of Dr. Carpenter is the
most valuable contribution to the aid of temperance
which it has received since the productions of L.M.
Sargent, Esq.”
The Mother’s Recompense, published by Harper
and Brothers, is the Sequel to the domestic story
of Home Influence, by Grace Aguilar, the entire
work having been written nearly fifteen years ago,
when its author was little above the age of nineteen.
Although the last illness of Grace Aguilar
prevented this story from receiving a careful revision
for the press, it will be found to do no discredit
to her refined and elevated genius, and to
breathe the same pure, kindly, and feminine spirit
which distinguishes her former productions.
The Diosma, by Miss H.F. Gould (Boston,
Philips, Samson, and Co.), is the title of a new
volume, consisting in part of original poems, which
are now for the first time presented to the public,
and in part, of selections from the fugitive pieces
of several popular English writers. The contributions
from the pen of the author fully sustain her
reputation for a lively fancy, and a certain graceful
ease of expression, while the gatherings she has
made from other sources attest the purity of her
taste, and her magnetic affinities with the delicate
and the lovely.
G.P. Putnam has issued an elegant illustrated
edition of Poems, by S.G. Goodrich, comprising
a selection from the productions of the author,
which have made him favorably known to the
public as an agreeable versifier. They are characterized
by a lively fancy, a ready command of
poetical language, and the elevation of their moral
sentiments. The embellishments of the volume
are executed with great artistic skill.
Woodbury’s New Method of learning the German
Language (published by Mark H. Newman),
is an admirable manual for German students, combining
the excellencies of a simple text-book for
beginners, and a copious and authentic work of
reference for more advanced pupils. In its method,
it is not surpassed by any Grammar now in use,
blending the theoretical with the practical, with
excellent judgment, and passing from the rudiments
of the language to its more recondite principles, by
a natural gradation, eminently adapted to secure
the progress of the learner. It has already been
extensively adopted by judicious teachers, and its
general introduction would tend to facilitate the
acquisition of the German language by American
students.
Poems of Sentiment and Imagination, by Frances
A. and Metta V. Fuller (published by A.S.
Barnes and Co.), is a collection of the poetical contributions
of those favorite Western writers to
various popular journals, with several pieces that
have not before appeared in print. Genial, fervent,
and tender, colored with the picturesque hues of a
pure enthusiasm, and breathing a warm spirit of
domestic affection, these poems appeal to the
noblest emotions of the heart, and command admiration
by awakening the sympathies. We
welcome them as the first fruits of a noble harvest
at no distant day.
The Lives of the Queens of Scotland, by Agnes
Strickland, Vol. I. (Harper and Brothers), contains
the biographies of Margaret Tudor, the consort
of James IV. of Scotland, and of Magdalene
of France, the first consort of James V., prepared
from the most authentic documents, and written in
a style of chaste and simple elegance, appropriate
to the subject. The two succeeding volumes of
this series will be devoted to the life of Mary
Stuart, which was commenced before the publication
of the Life of Elizabeth Tudor, in the Queens
of England. Each of the Lives will form a distinct
narrative in itself, presenting a graphic picture
of the progress of civilization and refinement,
the development of the arts, and the costume of
the periods which they describe. The work will
embody many original royal letters, with a variety
of facts, anecdotes, and local traditions, gathered
in the desolate palaces and historic scenes, where
every peasant preserves in his memory the chronicles
of the past. The author expresses the wish
that her volume will not be limited to one class of
society, in spite of the subject of which it treats, but
that it may impart pleasure to the simple as well
as to the refined, and be read with equal zest by
children and parents, by the intelligent operative
and the cultivated scholar. The manner in which
she has executed her task leaves no doubt of the
fulfillment of her hope.
The last number of Thackeray’s History of
Pendennis is issued by Harper and Brothers, an
announcement far from welcome to the thousands
who have followed the career of the exemplary
Pen and his associates through the manifold windings
of fashionable life in London. Their history,
however, is not of so ephemeral a character as the
scenes in which they acted. Thackeray has too
great skill in quietly depicting the foibles of humanity,
for his descriptions to be soon forgotten. He
deals out such effective touches with such grave
retenue of manner, that they do not weary the
reader by their repetition. Their fidelity to life is
attested by their at once suggesting so many resemblances.
Arthur Pendennis and the virtuous
Major are not the exclusive products of English
soil. You may see them in Broadway at any hour
of the day. With his universality, growing from
the fact that his likenesses are drawn from nature,
and not arbitrarily created, the pungent satires
of Thackeray will long retain their flavor. They
administer a bracing medicine to the effeminacy
of the age, and must exert a wholesome influence.
Harper and Brothers have issued the last number
of Southey’s Life and Correspondence, winding
up the biography of this eminent man of letters,
with the graceful modesty which has been exercised
throughout the whole progress of the work
by the affectionate and judicious Editor. With
the ample materials at his command, he might
have produced a far more ambitious and brilliant
history, but we think he has shown his good sense
in reserving that task for writers who sustained a
less intimate and delicate relation to the subject.
The personal biography of Southey is contained, to
a great extent, in his frank and voluminous correspondence.
No one can read this without delight,
on account of the transparent sincerity of the
details, the high tone of feeling with which it is
pervaded, and the inimitable sweetness and almost
antique simplicity of the style. It gives a more
distinct idea of the essential peculiarities of Southey’s
character than can be obtained from any other
source. A critical survey of his writings, and his
social and literary position, would involve a complete
history of contemporary literature, and would
furnish a text for one of the most delightful volumes
which have appeared for many years. Such an
attractive subject will no doubt appeal to the ambition
of some writer qualified to do it justice, and
meantime, we are grateful for this tribute of filial
veneration to the honored patriarch of English
Literature.
The Decline of Popery and its Causes (published
by Harper and Brothers), is the title of a Discourse
delivered in the Broadway Tabernacle by Rev. N.
Murray, D.D., in which the history of the Roman
Catholic religion is briefly portrayed, and several
arguments adduced to show its probable decadence
among enlightened nations. Among the causes of
the decline of Catholicism presented by Dr. Murray,
are the circulation of the Bible, the increasing intelligence
of the race, the frivolous legends of the
priests, the despotic character of Popery, and the
rapidly increasing influence of Protestantism. The
Discourse evinces extensive historical research, and
uncommon controversial shrewdness.
Henry Smeaton, by G.P.R. James (Harper and
Brothers), is the latest production of that fertile
novelist, and will be read with fresh interest by
the numerous admirers of his genius, who have
recently added the pleasure of his genial acquaintanceship
to the charm of his graphic creations.
The scene of this novel is laid in the reign of
George the First, and abounds with rich historical
illustrations, and glowing delineations of character.
The plot, without outraging probability by its extravagance,
is constructed with a good deal of ingenuity,
and sustains the interest of the most hardened
novel-reader through its spirited details to
the final happy denouement.
A Leaf From Punch.

Sharp (but vulgar) little Boy. “Hallo, Missus, wot are those?“
Old Woman. “Twopence.“
Boy. “What a lie! They’re apples.“
[Exit, whistling popular air.]

A TETE-A-TETE.

EXPECTED OUT SOON.

GOING DOWN TO A WATERING PLACE.

19TH CEN’TRY.

ATTRACTION.

PUTTING THE CART BEFORE THE HORSE.

A NARROW ESCAPE.

DIVISION OF LABOR.

ANIMAL ECONOMY.

A HOLIDAY AT THE PUBLIC OFFICES.
Fashions for Later Winter.

Fig. 1.—Carriage and Morning Costumes.
The continuance of cold weather throughout this
month will permit no change in material for
out-of-door costume differing in warmth from December
and January. Cloaks of various elegant patterns
and rich material are worn; chiefly velvet,
with elegant ornaments. The most admired style
for a cloak is black velvet, having three rich agraffes,
or fastenings, of passementerie, drooping with long,
graceful, soft-looking tassels; the first agraffe closes
the cloak at the throat; the second is put on at
about the middle, and the third at the lower part.
Five rows of chain lace black satin, border the
cloak all around, as well as the sleeves. Another
elegant style is a cloak of narcarat velvet, a kind
of deep red, lined with white satin, quilted in flowers
and leaves, and encircled with a band of martin
sable of considerable depth; a cape, or stole, of the
same kind of fur descends upon the side of the front
so as to join the lower band. There is also upon
the sleeves, which are cut square and very wide, a
deep band. Those of a more matronly description
are generally trimmed with nine rows of waved
galons upon the sleeves, the fronts being encircled
with five rows of the same kind of trimming; a rich
fringe a quarter of a yard in depth, having a netted
or waved beading, is placed in addition to the rows
of galon upon the lower part of the cloak.
The Manteau Andriana is an elegant garment,
made of violet velvet, having a small capuchon, or
hood, decorated with a rich fancy trimming in passementerie,
to which are attached at regular distances
long soft tassels; very wide sleeves, in the Oriental[Pg 432]
form, decorated to match the capuchon. The lower
part of the cloak is ornamented with a kind of shell
work in passementerie; upon the front are placed
Brandebourgs in Spanish points.
The figure on the left in Fig. 1, shows an elegant
style of Carriage Costume. A dress of blue silk;
plain high body; the waist and point of a moderate
length; the skirt long and full, with two broad
flounces pinked at the edge. Paletot of dark purple
velvet, trimmed with black lace; the sleeves
very wide at the bottom, and finished by a fall of
broad black lace, set on very full. The skirt has
two rows of lace at the back, terminating at the
side seam, the top one headed by a trimming of
narrow lace. The fronts are ornamented in their
whole length by rows of trimming of black lace,
placed at equal distances. Bonnet of yellow satin
and black velvet; the form of the front round, the
corners nearly meeting under the chin.
The figure on the right, Figure 1, shows a beautiful
style of Morning Costume—a jupe of French
gray watered silk, long and immensely full. Coin
de feu of dark green velvet, fitting tight, and buttoning
to the throat. It has a small square collar,
something like that of a riding habit, and a full frill
of narrow lace standing up. The sleeves are of
the pagoda form; the trimming is a very rich silk
guimpe, of quite a novel design. Under-sleeves of
cambric or lace, with two scalloped falls, and fulled
at the wrist.

Fig. 2.—Ball Costume.
Figure 2 exhibits an elegant Ball Costume.
A low dress of white crape, worn over a jupe of
white satin; the body plain; a deep berthe falling
over the plain short sleeve, embroidered with white
floss silk. The skirt is very full. It has three
broad flounces, scalloped at the edge, and embroidered
ceinture of very broad white satin ribbon.
The head-dress is of pale blue satin, trimmed with
gold.

Fig. 3.

Fig. 4.
The taste, this winter, among the extremely
fashionable is decidedly for gorgeous Oriental patterns,
both in material and style. A very pretty
pattern for an Evening Dress is made of a material
called Organdi. A double jupe is embroidered
in straw-colored silk. The pattern of the embroidery
forms upon the upper skirt sheaves of wheat,
and ascends to the waist; upon the under skirt the
sheaves form a wreath of much smaller pattern,
allowing a space between this row of embroidery
and that on the upper skirts. The body is decorated
with a berthe, which forms in front a kind of
heart, the lower part or point being attached with
a nœud of straw-colored satin ribbon.
Bonnets.—Those which are most worn this season
are extremely open in front, as seen in figure
3, but close at the ears. They are moderately
trimmed, consisting of rûches of lace, leaves and
flowers of velvet, nœuds of ribbon and velvet, and
feathers. The interior is sometimes decorated in a
fanciful manner, having garnitures composed of
choux, or a bunch of ribbons of the same color as
the bonnet, only in different shades: for example,
a chou of green ribbon composed of the lightest
shades, the bonnet of a very dark green. Most of
the crowns are made of the jockey form, that is,
round, but not plain, being generally covered with
folds or fullings, according to the fancy and taste of
the modiste. The curtain is now an important
part of the bonnet, and requires great care in the
placing, as it gives a very youthful appearance to
the bonnet, if properly put on.
Head-dresses are now extremely rich and tasty
in their appearance. Figure 4 shows a pretty style
of coiffure for a miss, in a ball costume, the flowers
being natural, if possible. Some of the latest novelties
for head-dresses are those composed of gold
ribbon, or silver and silk intermixed, the colors
being of the finest character. Some are formed of
long velvet leaves in shaded green, pink, and
white; while others, of a grenat color, are sable
and gold. Several pretty little head-dresses for
home costume have appeared, composed entirely
of shaded ribbon-velvets, or a square net-work of
various colors, which have a novel and picturesque
appearance.
Fashionable Colors are dark, rich, and full,
such as grenat, narcarat, dark green, reddish
brown, violet, and a reddish gray; while white,
amber, purple, and pink predominate for evening
dresses.
FOOTNOTES:
[1] From “John Howard and the Prison World of
Europe.”
[2] “Bridge of sighs:”—Two men of memorable genius,
Hood last, and Lord Byron by many years previously,
have so appropriated this phrase, and re-issued it as
English currency, that many readers suppose it to be
theirs. But the genealogies of fine expressions should be
more carefully preserved. The expression belongs originally
to Venice. This jus postliminii becomes of real
importance in a case like that of Shakspeare. It is a
most remarkable fact that he is made to seem a robber
of the lowest order by mere dint of suffering robbery.
Purely through their own jewelly splendor, have many
hundreds of his phrases forced themselves into usage so
general, under the vulgar infirmity of seeking to strengthen
weak prose by shreds of poetic quotation, that at length
the majority of careless readers came to look upon these
phrases as belonging to the language, and traceable to no
distinct proprietor any more than proverbs: and thus,
on afterward observing them in Shakspeare, they regard
him in the light of one accepting alms (like so many
meaner persons) from the common treasury of the universal
mind, on which treasury he had himself conferred
them as original donations of his own. Many expressions
in the “Paradise Lost,” in “Il Penseroso,” and in
“L’Allegro,” are in the same predicament: from glorifying
their author, so long as they were consciously referred
to him as their author, they have, at least, ended in
tarnishing his glory. As creations, they were marks of
power; as tributes levied upon a common stock, they
become arguments of weakness.
[3] Since those years, it is natural that mere culture of
the subject, and long, experience in the arts of composition,
should have sharpened my vision, previously too
morbidly acute, to defects in the construction of sentences,
and generally in the management of language.
The result is this: and perhaps it will shock the reader,
certainly it will startle him, when I declare solemnly my
conviction, that no two consecutive pages can be cited
from any one of the very best English authors, which is
not disfigured by some gross equivocation or imperfection
of structure, such as leaves the meaning open, perhaps,
to be inferred from the context, but also so little
expressed with verbal rigor, or with conformity to the
truth of logic, or to the real purpose, that, supposing the
passage to involve a legal interest, and in consequence,
to come under a judicial review, it would be set aside for
want of internal coherency. Not in arrogance, but under
a deep sense of the incalculable injuries done to truth,
small and great, by false management of language, I declare
my belief that hardly one entire paragraph exists in
our language which is impregnable to criticism, even as
regards the one capital interest of logical limitation to
the main purpose concerned.
[4] Priné—πρινή, the Greek word for a saw. The saw
was applied to the chest, and the man was sawed into
two halves, leaving a sculptor’s bust (man’s head and
shoulders) for the upper half.
[5] From the naked character of the whole area on each
side of the Oxford-road, at that time, there was very
little opening for ambuscades. What little there was,
which greatly fascinated my brother as one of the features
connecting his own strategies with those of Cæsar,
lay exclusively among the brick-kilns. Of these, there
were numbers on the clay-fields adjacent to the road:
and sometimes having been irregularly quarried (so to
speak), they opened into lanes and closets, which offered
facilities for momentary concealment. But the advantages
almost ceased to be such from their obviousness,
and the consequent jealousy with which they were
watched and approached. The particular mode of my
three captures was the constant mode of my danger;
two or three parallel files advanced up the rising ground
from the river; one or two of these by shouts, by more
conspicuous activity, and by numerical superiority, succeeded
in winning too exclusive an attention, while a
slender thread of stragglers, noiseless, and apparently not
acting in concert, suddenly converged when approaching
the summit of the ascent, and instantly swept so rapidly
round the left of my position, as in one moment to take
away all chance of restoring the connection between
myself and my brother; while, at the same time, by exposing
too decisively for doubt the preconcerted plan on
which they had really been moving, when most of all
simulating the disarray of stragglers, they mortified us
by the conviction that students of Cæsar’s Commentaries
might chance, notwithstanding, to show themselves most
exemplary blockheads.
[6] Ency. Brit.
[7] Lard. Cyclo.
[8] The most plausible reason assigned is that of the expansion
of the tube toward the fire by the influence of the
heat. The fallacy of this theory is at once shown by the
fact that, although heat does expand bodies, it does not
increase their weight; therefore, notwithstanding that
one side of the tube may be expanded, its equilibrium
will remain unimpaired.
[9] Diodorus Siculus, Tzetzez, Galen, Lucian, Anthemius,
and others.
[10] This story is attested, with slight variations, by several
writers, Petronius, Dion Cassius, Pliny, and Isidorus.
Pliny says that the populace, imagining that their interests
would be injured by the discovery, destroyed the
workhouse, tools, and dwelling of the artificer.
[11] Blancourt.
[12] Ibn Abd Alhakim.
[13] For details see Loysel “Sur l’Art de la Verrerie;”
and Lard. Cyclo.
[14] In this respect plate-glass is treated differently from
crown and broad glass, which is always placed on its
edge in the annealing furnace.
[15] Lard. Cyclo.
[16] To such an extent has this jealousy been carried, that
many adroit expedients have been employed to mislead
and baffle curiosity. Hence the infinite variety of receipts
for the production of different sorts of glass that
have been launched upon the public, a vast number of
which have been got up expressly for the purpose of deceiving
and misdirecting the inquirer. To this circumstance
may be referred the remarkable contradictions
and inconsistencies that may be detected in all treatises
on the subject.
[17] “Entre tout, l’état d’une prison est le plus doux, et le
plus profitable!“
[18] Munito was the name of a dog famous for his learning
(a Porson of a dog) at the date of my childhood. There
are no such dogs nowadays.
[19] A Chinese weight, equal to 133½ lbs. avoirdupois.
[20] This small and dingy volume, originally published at
sixpence, has sold for £12!
[21] “This borrow, steal, don’t buy.”—Vide Childe Harold’s
Pilgrimage.
Transcriber’s Notes:
Obvious punctuation errors have been repaired, other punctuations have
been left as printed in the paper book.
Obvious printer’s errors have been repaired, other inconsistent
spellings have been kept, including:
– use of hyphen (e.g. “playthings” and “play-things”);
– accents (e.g. “Níagara” and “Niagara”);
– any other inconsistent spellings (e.g. “burned” and “burnt”).
Pg 254, word “of” added (a work of great interest).